A discourse of ecclesiastical politie wherein the authority of the civil magistrate over the consciences of subjects in matters of external religion is asserted : the mischiefs and incoveniences of toleration are represented, and all pretenses pleaded in behalf of liberty of conscience are fully answered.
         Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 430 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 188 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70888
         Wing P460
         ESTC R2071
         12628665
         ocm 12628665
         64701
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70888)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64701)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 893:23 or 1533:10)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of ecclesiastical politie wherein the authority of the civil magistrate over the consciences of subjects in matters of external religion is asserted : the mischiefs and incoveniences of toleration are represented, and all pretenses pleaded in behalf of liberty of conscience are fully answered.
             Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
          
           
             The third edition.
          
           [2], xlvi, 326 p.
           
             Printed for John Martyn ...,
             London :
             1671.
          
           
             This item appears at reels 893:23 and 1533:10.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- Church of England.
           Church polity.
           Religious tolerance.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Ecclesiastical
           Politie
           :
           WHEREIN
           The
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           over
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           in
           Matters
           of
           External
           Religion
           is
           Asserted
           .
        
         
           The
           Mischiefs
           and
           Inconveniences
           OF
           Toleration
           are
           Represented
           ,
           And
           all
           Pretenses
           Pleaded
           in
           Behalf
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           are
           fully
           Answered
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Martyn
          
           at
           the
           Bell
           in
           S
           t
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1671.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           Imagine
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           our
           Dissenting
           Zealots
           will
           be
           able
           to
           object
           against
           this
           Ensuing
           Treatise
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           in
           some
           Places
           the
           Vehemence
           and
           Severity
           of
           its
           Style
           ;
           for
           cavil
           I
           know
           they
           must
           :
           and
           if
           they
           can
           raise
           no
           Tolerable
           Exceptions
           against
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           the
           Discourse
           it self
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           pick
           quarrels
           with
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           .
           But
           I
           will
           assure
           thee
           ,
           the
           Author
           is
           a
           Person
           of
           such
           a
           tame
           and
           softly
           humour
           ,
           and
           so
           cold
           a
           Complexion
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           himself
           scarce
           capable
           of
           hot
           and
           passionate
           Impressions
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           has
           sometimes
           twisted
           Invectives
           with
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           it
           proceeded
           not
           from
           Temper
           but
           from
           Choice
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Tart
           and
           Vpbraiding
           Expressions
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Anger
           or
           Passion
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Iust
           and
           Pious
           Resentments
           of
           his
           Mind
           .
           And
           I
           appeal
           
           to
           any
           Man
           ,
           who
           knows
           upon
           what
           sober
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           stands
           ;
           and
           how
           that
           its
           Forms
           and
           Institutions
           are
           not
           only
           countenanced
           by
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           times
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           establisht
           by
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           whether
           he
           can
           so
           perfectly
           Charm
           and
           Stupifie
           his
           Passions
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           chafed
           into
           some
           heat
           &
           briskness
           ?
           when
           he
           seriously
           considers
           ,
           that
           this
           Church
           so
           rightly
           constituted
           ,
           and
           so
           duely
           authorised
           should
           be
           so
           savagely
           worried
           by
           a
           Wild
           and
           Fanatique
           Rabble
           ;
           that
           this
           Church
           so
           soberly
           modelled
           ,
           so
           warrantably
           reformed
           ,
           and
           so
           handsomly
           settled
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           so
           perpetually
           beleaguered
           ,
           and
           be
           yet
           not
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           of
           being
           rifled
           ,
           if
           not
           utterly
           demolisht
           by
           Folly
           and
           Ignorance
           ;
           that
           the
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           of
           a
           Nation
           should
           be
           so
           wofully
           discomposed
           upon
           such
           slender
           and
           frivolous
           Pretenses
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           been
           so
           often
           and
           so
           shamefully
           baffled
           ;
           that
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           should
           be
           so
           lamentably
           embroyl'd
           by
           the
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           of
           a
           few
           peevish
           ignorant
           and
           malepert
           Preachers
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           these
           Brain-sick
           People
           ,
           if
           not
           prevented
           by
           some
           speedy
           and
           effectual
           
           Remedy
           ,
           may
           in
           a
           little
           time
           grow
           to
           that
           Power
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           (
           to
           use
           their
           own
           Language
           )
           to
           *
           
             shut
             the
             Heavens
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             rain
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             to
             restrain
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             from
             their
             wonted
             Influence
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             Power
             over
             the
             Waters
             to
             turn
             them
             into
             Blood
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             to
             turn
             the
             still
             People
             of
             a
             State
             or
             Nation
             into
             War
             and
             Blood
             :
          
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           in
           our
           own
           plain
           English
           ,
           to
           tye
           the
           Hands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           to
           instigate
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           once
           more
           involve
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           Blood
           and
           Confusion
           .
           Let
           the
           Reader
           consider
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           throughly
           and
           seriously
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           a
           Stoick
           if
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Sobriety
           of
           True
           Religion
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           how
           't
           is
           possible
           not
           to
           be
           provoked
           to
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           against
           such
           proud
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           supercilious
           Hypocrites
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           utterly
           defeat
           all
           the
           main
           Designs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           boast
           themselves
           its
           only
           Friends
           and
           Patrons
           ;
           signalize
           their
           Party
           by
           distinctive
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           brand
           all
           others
           ,
           howsoever
           Pious
           and
           
           Peaceable
           ,
           with
           bad
           Names
           ,
           and
           worse
           Suspicions
           ?
           who
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           loves
           and
           adores
           the
           Spirit
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           can
           forbear
           to
           be
           sharp
           and
           severe
           to
           such
           thick
           and
           fulsom
           abuses
           ?
           In
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           can
           so
           much
           expose
           or
           traduce
           true
           Piety
           ,
           as
           this
           sort
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           because
           whilst
           Folly
           and
           Phantastry
           appears
           in
           the
           Vizour
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           it
           makes
           that
           seem
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           it self
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           greatest
           Friends
           of
           true
           Goodness
           have
           always
           been
           the
           severest
           Satyrists
           upon
           False
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           scarce
           seemed
           more
           concern'd
           to
           plant
           and
           propagate
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           to
           explode
           the
           Pharisaick
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Religious
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           but
           one
           single
           Instance
           ,
           in
           which
           Zeal
           ,
           or
           a
           high
           Indignation
           is
           just
           and
           warrantable
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           when
           it
           vents
           it self
           against
           the
           Arrogance
           of
           haughty
           ,
           peevish
           ,
           and
           sullen
           Religionists
           ,
           that
           under
           higher
           pretences
           to
           Godliness
           supplant
           all
           Principles
           of
           Civility
           and
           good
           Nature
           ;
           that
           strip
           Religion
           of
           its
           outside
           to
           make
           it
           a
           covering
           for
           Spight
           and
           Malice
           ;
           that
           adorn
           their
           peevishness
           with
           the
           Mask
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           shroud
           their
           Ill
           Nature
           under
           the
           demure
           pretences
           of
           Godly
           Zeal
           ;
           And
           
           stroak
           and
           applaud
           themselves
           as
           the
           only
           Darlings
           and
           Favourites
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           scornful
           pride
           disdain
           all
           the
           Residue
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           a
           Rout
           of
           worthless
           and
           unregenerate
           Reprobates
           .
           Thus
           the
           only
           hot
           fit
           of
           Zeal
           we
           find
           our
           Saviour
           in
           ,
           was
           kindled
           by
           an
           Indignation
           against
           the
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           when
           he
           whipt
           the
           Buyers
           and
           Sellers
           out
           of
           the
           outward
           Court
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           For
           though
           they
           bore
           a
           blind
           and
           superstitious
           Reverence
           towards
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           peculiar
           to
           their
           own
           Worship
           ,
           yet
           as
           for
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           Proselytes
           worship't
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           unclean
           &
           unhallowed
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           could
           not
           be
           prophaned
           ,
           by
           being
           turn'd
           into
           an
           Exchange
           of
           Vsury
           .
           Now
           this
           Insolent
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           impudent
           conceit
           of
           their
           own
           holiness
           ,
           provoked
           the
           mild
           Spirit
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           to
           such
           an
           height
           of
           Impatience
           and
           Indignation
           as
           made
           him
           with
           a
           seeming
           fury
           and
           transport
           of
           passion
           whip
           the
           Tradesmen
           thence
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           the
           Tables
           .
           So
           hateful
           is
           all
           proud
           ,
           testy
           ,
           and
           factious
           Zeal
           to
           a
           loving
           and
           Divine
           Temper
           of
           mind
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           can
           we
           imagine
           more
           odious
           or
           mischievous
           than
           a
           spirit
           of
           Pride
           ,
           
           Peevishness
           ,
           and
           Animosity
           adopted
           into
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ?
           This
           divides
           Religion
           into
           Factions
           and
           Parties
           ,
           engenders
           a
           sullen
           and
           unsociable
           Niceness
           towards
           all
           that
           herd
           not
           with
           themselves
           ,
           breeds
           nothing
           but
           rancour
           ,
           malice
           and
           envy
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           destructive
           of
           the
           Common
           Peace
           and
           Amity
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           when
           People
           Separate
           and
           Rendevouz
           themselves
           into
           distinct
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           ,
           they
           always
           confine
           all
           their
           kind
           Influences
           to
           their
           own
           Faction
           ,
           and
           look
           with
           a
           scornful
           and
           malignant
           Aspect
           upon
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           become
           Enemies
           and
           Outlaws
           to
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           and
           shatter
           in
           pieces
           that
           natural
           Peace
           and
           common
           Love
           ,
           that
           preserves
           the
           Welfare
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           Their
           minds
           (
           like
           the
           savage
           Americans
           )
           are
           as
           contracted
           as
           their
           Herds
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           not
           within
           the
           Fold
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           are
           without
           the
           Sphere
           of
           their
           Charity
           :
           this
           is
           entirely
           swallowed
           up
           within
           their
           own
           combination
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           commiserate
           or
           supply
           the
           Wants
           of
           the
           Vnregenerate
           .
           As
           the
           Poet
           describes
           the
           Jewish
           Bigots
           ,
           
             
               Non
               monstrare
               vias
               ,
               eadem
               nisi
               sacra
               colenti
               ,
            
             
               Quaesitum
               ad
               fontem
               solos
               deducere
               Verpos
               .
            
          
           
           They
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           direct
           the
           way
           to
           any
           but
           a
           circumcised
           Brother
           ,
           nor
           bestow
           a
           Cup
           of
           cold
           Water
           upon
           a
           thirsty
           Samaritan
           .
           The
           Elect
           are
           confined
           to
           their
           own
           Party
           ,
           and
           all
           besides
           are
           the
           Wicked
           and
           Reprobate
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           be
           beloved
           by
           his
           People
           .
           And
           this
           possesses
           their
           minds
           with
           a
           holy
           Inhumanity
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           Saints
           ever
           get
           into
           Power
           ,
           no
           Tyrant
           so
           cruel
           and
           butcherly
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           the
           same
           esteem
           of
           the
           Wicked
           as
           of
           Insects
           or
           Vermin
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           accordingly
           :
           But
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           Power
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           forced
           to
           support
           their
           Malice
           with
           Slanders
           and
           Calumnies
           and
           proud
           Comparisons
           :
           when
           they
           meet
           and
           gossip
           together
           ,
           How
           do
           they
           congratulate
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           as
           this
           or
           that
           Formalist
           ?
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Idle
           Tattle
           is
           usually
           spent
           either
           in
           Censuring
           or
           Pitying
           ,
           or
           Slandering
           some
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           as
           poor
           carnal
           and
           unconverted
           Wretches
           .
           And
           when
           they
           deign
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Vnregenerate
           and
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Rowt
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           keep
           their
           distance
           ;
           and
           the
           Language
           of
           their
           Deportment
           is
           that
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             :
             stand
             by
             thy self
          
           ,
           
           
             come
             not
             near
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             holier
             than
             thou
             .
          
           In
           brief
           ,
           whoever
           is
           proud
           and
           conceited
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Religion
           ,
           naturally
           falls
           into
           the
           most
           savage
           insolence
           and
           baseness
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           being
           either
           good
           Subject
           ,
           or
           good
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           lash
           these
           morose
           and
           churlish
           Zealots
           with
           smart
           and
           twinging
           Satyrs
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           criminal
           passion
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           zeal
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           a
           prosecution
           of
           the
           grand
           and
           diffusive
           duty
           of
           humanity
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           only
           from
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           maintain
           the
           common
           Love
           and
           Amity
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           though
           good
           manners
           oblige
           us
           to
           treat
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           People
           with
           gentle
           and
           civil
           Language
           ;
           yet
           when
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           we
           must
           point
           our
           Reproofs
           with
           sharp
           Invectives
           ,
           we
           must
           discover
           them
           to
           themselves
           to
           humble
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           lance
           their
           Tumour
           ,
           and
           take
           out
           the
           Core
           of
           their
           proud
           Flesh
           before
           we
           can
           cure
           them
           ;
           Anodynes
           and
           softer
           Medicines
           make
           no
           Impressions
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           treat
           them
           smoothly
           does
           but
           feed
           the
           humour
           ;
           soft
           and
           tender
           Words
           do
           but
           tempt
           their
           disdain
           ,
           and
           sooth
           up
           their
           Vanity
           ;
           they
           think
           you
           flatter
           and
           fawn
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           speak
           them
           fair
           ,
           your
           Civility
           they
           will
           interpret
           Respect
           ,
           and
           a
           forced
           Esteem
           of
           their
           Godliness
           .
           They
           know
           that
           you
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           hate
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           use
           them
           basely
           and
           inhumanely
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Piety
           gives
           check
           to
           your
           Malice
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           your
           outragious
           Passion
           against
           them
           ,
           extorts
           a
           more
           gentle
           usage
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           secret
           Love
           and
           Veneration
           .
           But
           beside
           ,
           that
           soft
           Reproofs
           do
           but
           cocker
           their
           presumption
           ,
           they
           would
           suffer
           true
           Goodness
           to
           be
           run
           down
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Zeal
           .
           And
           to
           think
           to
           argue
           rude
           and
           boystrous
           Zealots
           out
           of
           their
           folly
           meerly
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           calm
           and
           sober
           Reason
           ,
           is
           as
           likely
           a
           matter
           as
           to
           endeavour
           by
           fair
           words
           to
           perswade
           the
           Northern
           Wind
           into
           a
           Southern
           Point
           .
           If
           you
           will
           ever
           silence
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           as
           vehement
           as
           they
           :
           nothing
           but
           Zeal
           can
           encounter
           Zeal
           .
           And
           he
           that
           will
           oppose
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           must
           do
           it
           with
           their
           Eagerness
           ,
           though
           not
           their
           Malice
           .
           Clamour
           and
           Confidence
           make
           stronger
           Impressions
           upon
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           than
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ;
           and
           the
           Rabble
           ever
           runs
           to
           that
           Party
           ,
           that
           raises
           the
           biggest
           noise
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           we
           
           are
           not
           so
           ill-bred
           ,
           as
           to
           oppose
           Clamour
           to
           Clamour
           ;
           we
           must
           supply
           our
           want
           of
           Noise
           and
           Throat
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           in
           his
           Invectives
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           )
           by
           Sharpness
           and
           Severity
           .
           And
           though
           there
           is
           but
           little
           ground
           to
           hope
           that
           the
           keenest
           Reasons
           should
           be
           able
           to
           pierce
           their
           thick
           and
           inveterate
           prejudices
           ;
           yet
           however
           the
           sharper
           Edge
           they
           have
           ,
           the
           deeper
           they
           will
           stick
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           Concern
           and
           Interest
           it
           is
           to
           punish
           and
           correct
           them
           .
           For
           I
           am
           not
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           design
           ,
           or
           expect
           their
           own
           Conviction
           :
           as
           good
           attempt
           the
           Removal
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           as
           of
           some
           mens
           Scruples
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           the
           Italian
           proverb
           ,
           
             Chi
             lava
             la
             Testa
             d'al
             Asino
             perde
             il
             Sapone
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           never
           proposed
           to
           my self
           any
           other
           aim
           in
           this
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           by
           representing
           the
           palpable
           inconsistency
           of
           Fanatick
           Tempers
           and
           Principles
           with
           the
           Welfare
           and
           security
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           awaken
           Authority
           to
           beware
           of
           its
           worst
           and
           most
           dangerous
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           them
           to
           that
           Modesty
           and
           Obedience
           by
           severity
           of
           Laws
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Reason
           in
           the
           world
           can
           never
           perswade
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           first
           resolved
           upon
           this
           Vndertaking
           ,
           
           the
           Main
           Design
           in
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           was
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           World
           the
           lamentable
           Folly
           and
           Silliness
           of
           these
           mens
           Religion
           ,
           aud
           to
           shew
           what
           pitiful
           and
           incompetent
           Guides
           of
           their
           Actions
           their
           own
           Consciences
           are
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           own
           Perswasions
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           be
           abused
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           Vices
           and
           Follies
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           they
           have
           debaucht
           their
           minds
           with
           Pride
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           Self-love
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Peevishness
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Surliness
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           &c.
           they
           then
           bestow
           the
           Authority
           and
           Sacredness
           of
           Conscience
           upon
           their
           most
           violent
           ,
           boisterous
           ,
           and
           ungovernable
           passions
           :
           In
           brief
           ,
           that
           their
           Consciences
           are
           seized
           on
           by
           such
           morose
           and
           surly
           Principles
           ,
           as
           make
           them
           ,
           the
           rudest
           and
           most
           barbarous
           people
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           most
           insolent
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           savage
           of
           the
           Americans
           Philosophers
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Design
           I
           found
           my self
           happily
           prevented
           by
           a
           late
           Learned
           and
           ingenious
           Discourse
           ,
           
             The
             Friendly
             Debate
          
           ,
           that
           has
           unravel'd
           all
           their
           affected
           Phrases
           with
           so
           much
           perspicuity
           of
           Wit
           ,
           discovered
           the
           Feebleness
           of
           their
           beloved
           Notions
           ,
           with
           
           so
           much
           Clearness
           of
           Reason
           ,
           demonstrated
           the
           Wildness
           of
           their
           Practices
           by
           so
           many
           pregnant
           and
           undeniable
           Testimonies
           ,
           exposed
           the
           palpable
           unwarrantableness
           of
           their
           Schism
           ,
           the
           shameful
           Prevarication
           of
           their
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           utter
           inconsistency
           of
           their
           Principles
           with
           Publick
           Peace
           &
           Settlement
           ;
           and
           in
           brief
           ,
           so
           evidently
           convicted
           the
           Leaders
           in
           the
           faction
           of
           such
           inexcusable
           Knavery
           ,
           and
           their
           followers
           of
           such
           a
           dull
           and
           stubborn
           simplicity
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           any
           thing
           should
           hold
           out
           against
           so
           much
           force
           of
           Reason
           and
           Demonstration
           ,
           but
           invincible
           Impudence
           and
           Obstinacy
           :
           And
           when
           men
           insconce
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           they
           are
           there
           Impregnable
           .
           Wilfulness
           is
           enchanted
           Armour
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           sharpest
           Steel
           makes
           no
           Impression
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           secure
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           conviction
           ,
           that
           are
           unalterably
           resolved
           never
           to
           be
           convinced
           .
           Otherwise
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           apparent
           to
           any
           man
           (
           that
           has
           but
           a
           competent
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           there
           debated
           )
           that
           never
           any
           Cause
           in
           the
           world
           was
           more
           shamefully
           baffled
           and
           triumphed
           over
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           Schismatical
           Non-conformity
           .
           And
           though
           it
           has
           gaul'd
           them
           into
           an
           implacable
           rage
           and
           indignation
           (
           for
           that
           
           as
           Solomon
           observes
           ,
           is
           the
           humour
           of
           some
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           rage
           and
           be
           confident
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           convinced
           )
           yet
           in
           spight
           of
           Affronts
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           it
           has
           found
           them
           a
           tame
           and
           patient
           People
           ,
           that
           can
           generously
           endure
           to
           see
           themselves
           so
           smartly
           pelted
           for
           their
           Folly
           and
           Villany
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           much
           as
           snarl
           ,
           or
           attempt
           to
           fasten
           upon
           those
           Weapons
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           sorely
           bruised
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           those
           little
           Cattel
           that
           have
           been
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           nibble
           at
           a
           Reply
           ,
           they
           have
           only
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           old
           Fable
           of
           the
           Serpent
           and
           the
           File
           ,
           and
           have
           proved
           nothing
           but
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Folly
           ,
           and
           weakness
           of
           their
           Teeth
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           may
           wear
           their
           Fangs
           to
           the
           Roots
           ,
           before
           they
           make
           any
           Impression
           upon
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           main
           and
           most
           popular
           Objection
           ,
           I
           could
           ever
           meet
           with
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           its
           form
           and
           method
           ,
           viz.
           it
           s
           being
           written
           in
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           ;
           in
           which
           way
           of
           writing
           (
           they
           say
           )
           a
           witty
           man
           may
           make
           any
           thing
           look
           as
           uncouth
           and
           ridiculous
           as
           he
           pleases
           .
           And
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           absurd
           and
           inartificial
           Dialogues
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           skilfully
           contrived
           (
           as
           this
           is
           )
           there
           is
           no
           way
           of
           arguing
           more
           smart
           and
           convictive
           :
           For
           the
           Design
           of
           such
           Composures
           is
           to
           represent
           
           the
           Authors
           own
           thoughts
           upon
           occasion
           of
           something
           affirm'd
           or
           intimated
           by
           the
           Counter-party
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           his
           own
           Discourse
           be
           rational
           and
           concluding
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           required
           to
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           than
           that
           his
           talk
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           pretenses
           of
           those
           men
           he
           Personates
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           Authors
           own
           Arguments
           and
           Opinions
           (
           that
           are
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Treatise
           )
           be
           unreproveable
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           material
           how
           wise
           his
           Adversaries
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           not
           false
           .
           Neither
           would
           he
           require
           them
           to
           defend
           and
           justifie
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           (
           for
           many
           things
           are
           collateral
           ,
           and
           only
           design'd
           to
           set
           off
           his
           Reasonings
           with
           a
           comical
           humour
           and
           pleasantness
           )
           but
           only
           to
           reply
           to
           the
           Scope
           and
           Substance
           of
           his
           Book
           by
           justifying
           their
           own
           Notions
           that
           he
           has
           confuted
           ,
           and
           by
           confuting
           those
           that
           he
           has
           asserted
           .
           Which
           unless
           they
           shew
           themselves
           able
           to
           perform
           ,
           they
           must
           acknowledge
           he
           has
           perfectly
           shamed
           their
           Folly
           ,
           and
           unmaskt
           their
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           ,
           this
           being
           but
           a
           general
           Exception
           ,
           must
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Reasoning
           pass
           not
           only
           for
           a
           precarious
           but
           a
           false
           Cavil
           ,
           till
           it
           is
           proved
           by
           some
           particular
           
           Instances
           ,
           &
           neither
           needs
           ,
           nor
           admits
           of
           any
           other
           Reply
           ,
           than
           barely
           to
           challenge
           them
           to
           alledg
           any
           thing
           of
           moment
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           about
           the
           particular
           matters
           there
           debated
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           sufficiently
           represented
           :
           If
           in
           any
           thing
           considerable
           he
           has
           been
           disingenuous
           ,
           let
           them
           point
           it
           out
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           think
           to
           satisfie
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           objecting
           what
           they
           confess
           they
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           speeches
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           are
           not
           so
           large
           and
           copious
           as
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           because
           his
           part
           consists
           mainly
           in
           hinting
           Doubts
           and
           Objections
           ,
           which
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           in
           all
           forms
           of
           Arguing
           much
           shorter
           than
           their
           just
           and
           satisfactory
           Replies
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           not
           barely
           answered
           ,
           but
           confuted
           too
           :
           And
           therefore
           considering
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Dialogue
           ,
           he
           has
           as
           clearly
           represented
           their
           sense
           as
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           he
           says
           for
           them
           were
           composed
           into
           one
           continued
           Speech
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           discern
           it
           from
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           thing
           that
           really
           grieves
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           method
           he
           has
           stopt
           all
           their
           Subterfuges
           ,
           as
           he
           proceeds
           ,
           by
           preventing
           their
           shifting
           of
           Phrases
           ,
           and
           hiding
           themselves
           in
           a
           maze
           of
           Words
           ;
           
           For
           ,
           whereas
           't
           is
           their
           usual
           Artifice
           to
           tire
           out
           the
           Wise
           ,
           and
           amuse
           the
           Simple
           ,
           by
           rowling
           up
           and
           down
           in
           canting
           and
           ambiguous
           Expressions
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           serret
           them
           from
           Phrase
           to
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           never
           left
           his
           pursuit
           till
           they
           were
           left
           quite
           naked
           and
           defenceless
           ,
           and
           without
           one
           crany
           whereby
           to
           make
           an
           escape
           :
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           be
           able
           to
           return
           any
           tolerable
           Answers
           to
           one
           part
           of
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           already
           prevented
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           chiefly
           tempts
           less
           discerning
           People
           to
           suspect
           some
           partiality
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           looks
           all
           along
           so
           simply
           ;
           though
           for
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           Non-sense
           runs
           so
           lamely
           ,
           when
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           tread
           so
           close
           upon
           its
           heels
           ;
           and
           the
           babble
           of
           a
           Fool
           never
           appears
           so
           fulsom
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           discourses
           with
           a
           Philosopher
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           smartness
           and
           perspicuity
           of
           the
           Reply
           ,
           that
           makes
           their
           folly
           so
           transparent
           :
           Remove
           the
           Conformist
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           other
           talks
           at
           as
           wise
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           beg
           the
           Readers
           pardon
           ,
           for
           having
           so
           much
           tired
           his
           patience
           with
           satisfying
           the
           Cavils
           and
           Impertinences
           of
           these
           People
           ;
           
           when
           I
           am
           so
           well
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           uncapable
           either
           of
           being
           ashamed
           or
           argued
           out
           of
           their
           Follies
           .
           'T
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           Baffle
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           Convince
           them
           .
           And
           where
           they
           want
           stores
           of
           Reason
           to
           encounter
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           they
           never
           want
           Magazines
           of
           Reproaches
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           only
           advise
           that
           excellent
           Person
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Debate
           ,
           to
           be
           careful
           how
           he
           lays
           aside
           his
           Vizour
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           they
           discover
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           look
           to
           be
           pelted
           to
           purpose
           with
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           blasting
           Reports
           :
           and
           though
           he
           be
           a
           Person
           of
           the
           Clearest
           and
           most
           unspotted
           Innocence
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           fence
           against
           the
           foulest
           Aspersions
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           ever
           find
           out
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Residence
           ,
           let
           him
           assure
           himself
           ,
           they
           will
           quickly
           find
           the
           next
           Dunghil
           to
           it
           ,
           how
           clean
           soever
           he
           sweeps
           his
           own
           Door
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           am
           hardned
           enough
           to
           be
           proof
           against
           the
           poison
           of
           Asps
           ,
           the
           Stings
           of
           Vipers
           ,
           and
           the
           Tongues
           of
           —
           and
           rest
           satisfyed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           abuse
           me
           more
           than
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           most
           solemn
           strain
           of
           their
           Devotion
           to
           vilifie
           themselves
           with
           large
           Confessions
           of
           the
           hainousest
           and
           most
           aggravated
           Sins
           :
           they
           will
           freely
           acknowledge
           their
           offences
           against
           all
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           
           and
           that
           with
           the
           foulest
           and
           most
           enhancing
           Circumstances
           they
           can
           rake
           together
           ,
           and
           confess
           their
           Injustice
           ,
           Vncleanness
           ,
           and
           Extortion
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Publican
           and
           Harlot
           Sins
           in
           the
           world
           :
           And
           in
           all
           their
           Confessions
           they
           stick
           not
           to
           charge
           themselves
           with
           such
           large
           Catalogues
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           amass
           together
           such
           an
           heap
           of
           Impieties
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           up
           the
           compleatest
           Character
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Villany
           .
           And
           if
           their
           Consciences
           do
           really
           Arraign
           them
           of
           all
           those
           Crimes
           ,
           whereof
           they
           so
           familiarly
           endite
           themselves
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           such
           guilty
           and
           unpardonable
           Wretches
           as
           they
           .
           So
           that
           their
           Confessions
           are
           either
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           :
           if
           false
           ,
           then
           they
           fool
           and
           trifle
           with
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           if
           true
           ,
           then
           I
           could
           easily
           tell
           them
           the
           fittest
           place
           to
           say
           their
           Prayers
           in
           .
           But
           however
           't
           is
           pity
           to
           abridge
           them
           the
           liberty
           all
           men
           have
           ,
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           :
           but
           if
           they
           will
           extend
           this
           their
           Priviledge
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           attaint
           other
           mens
           Reputations
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           admonish
           them
           as
           a
           Friend
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           somebody
           in
           the
           world
           that
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           requite
           their
           slanders
           ,
           and
           false
           aspersions
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           true
           Character
           .
           And
           so
           I
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           address
           my self
           to
           those
           for
           whom
           this
           Discourse
           was
           intended
           .
           And
           though
           I
           
           dare
           not
           be
           so
           sawcy
           as
           to
           teach
           my
           Superiours
           ,
           how
           to
           Govern
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           out
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelations
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           presume
           to
           put
           up
           this
           single
           Petition
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           security
           of
           our
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           .
        
         
           
             That
             whatsoever
             Freedom
             they
             may
             think
             good
             to
             Indulge
             to
             Religion
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             Irreligion
             to
             share
             in
             the
             Favour
             ,
             nor
             permit
             Atheism
             to
             appear
             openly
             (
             as
             it
             begins
             to
             do
             )
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           I
           am
           not
           so
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Experience
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           over-apt
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           our
           own
           :
           the
           World
           I
           know
           has
           ever
           had
           its
           Vicissitudes
           ,
           and
           Periods
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Wickedness
           :
           and
           all
           Common-wealths
           have
           advanced
           themselves
           to
           their
           Power
           and
           Grandeur
           by
           Sobriety
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           tender
           Regard
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           have
           declined
           again
           by
           Softness
           and
           Effeminacy
           ,
           by
           Sacrilege
           and
           Prophaneness
           ,
           and
           a
           proud
           Contempt
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Circle
           of
           Humane
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           on
           these
           constant
           Turns
           depend
           the
           Periods
           and
           certain
           Fates
           of
           Empires
           .
           So
           that
           though
           Atheism
           reigns
           and
           prevails
           more
           in
           the
           present
           age
           ,
           than
           in
           some
           that
           went
           immediately
           
           before
           it
           ;
           yet
           there
           have
           been
           seasons
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           mounted
           up
           to
           a
           greater
           height
           of
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           than
           't
           is
           yet
           advanced
           to
           :
           but
           then
           those
           have
           always
           been
           black
           and
           fatal
           Times
           ,
           and
           have
           certainly
           brought
           on
           Changes
           and
           Dissolutions
           of
           States
           .
           For
           the
           Principles
           of
           Irreligion
           unjoynt
           the
           Sinews
           and
           blow
           up
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           Government
           :
           This
           turns
           all
           sense
           of
           Loyalty
           into
           Folly
           ;
           this
           sets
           men
           at
           Liberty
           from
           all
           the
           effectual
           Obligations
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           makes
           Rebellion
           as
           vertuous
           ,
           when
           ever
           it
           either
           is
           ,
           or
           is
           thought
           as
           advantageous
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           imports
           Authority
           to
           nip
           this
           wanton
           humour
           in
           the
           Bud
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           it
           whilst
           't
           is
           young
           and
           tender
           ;
           for
           as
           yet
           it
           has
           found
           but
           slender
           entertainment
           with
           wise
           and
           sober
           Persons
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           propagated
           among
           little
           and
           unlearned
           People
           :
           discreet
           men
           that
           have
           not
           more
           Religion
           ,
           have
           yet
           at
           least
           more
           wit
           and
           manners
           :
           The
           only
           Zelots
           in
           the
           Cause
           are
           the
           young
           Nurslings
           ,
           and
           small
           Infantry
           of
           the
           Wits
           ,
           the
           wild
           and
           hair-brain'd
           Youths
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           A
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           that
           study
           nothing
           but
           Sloth
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           that
           design
           nothing
           but
           Folly
           and
           Extravagance
           ,
           that
           aspire
           to
           no
           higher
           Accomplishments
           than
           fine
           Phrases
           ,
           
           terse
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           gay
           Plumes
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           no
           other
           stock
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           shavings
           of
           Wit
           gathered
           out
           of
           Plays
           and
           Comedies
           ;
           and
           these
           they
           abuse
           too
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           pervert
           their
           chaste
           Expressions
           to
           Obscene
           and
           Irreligious
           Purposes
           ;
           and
           Johnson
           and
           Fletcher
           are
           prophaned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           They
           measure
           the
           Wit
           of
           their
           Discourse
           by
           its
           Prophaneness
           and
           Ribaldry
           ;
           and
           nothing
           sets
           it
           off
           so
           handsomly
           as
           neat
           and
           fashionable
           Oaths
           :
           and
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           makes
           them
           appear
           more
           Witty
           then
           other
           Folk
           ,
           is
           their
           daring
           to
           be
           more
           wicked
           :
           Their
           Iests
           are
           remarkable
           for
           nothing
           but
           their
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           the
           picquancy
           of
           their
           Conceit
           lies
           in
           their
           Boldness
           .
           Men
           laugh
           not
           so
           much
           at
           the
           Wit
           ,
           as
           the
           Sawciness
           of
           their
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           dare
           vent
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           a
           discreet
           or
           civil
           man
           would
           scorn
           to
           say
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           an
           Atheist
           .
           But
           these
           shallow
           fools
           are
           proud
           and
           ambitious
           to
           gain
           a
           Name
           and
           Reputation
           for
           Debauchery
           ,
           they
           slander
           themselves
           with
           false
           Impieties
           ,
           and
           usurp
           the
           Wickedness
           they
           were
           never
           guilty
           of
           ,
           only
           to
           get
           a
           Renown
           in
           Villany
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           these
           Apes
           of
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Pedants
           of
           Gentility
           that
           would
           make
           Atheism
           the
           
           fashion
           forsooth
           ,
           and
           Prophaneness
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ;
           that
           think
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           Gallantry
           to
           scoff
           at
           Religion
           ,
           droll
           upon
           God
           and
           make
           sport
           with
           his
           Laws
           ;
           that
           account
           it
           an
           Argument
           of
           Iudgment
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           to
           be
           above
           the
           Follies
           of
           Conscience
           :
           and
           a
           height
           of
           Courage
           and
           Magnanimity
           ,
           at
           all
           adventure
           to
           brave
           and
           defie
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           out-dare
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           the
           noblest
           part
           of
           a
           gentile
           Behaviour
           ,
           to
           counterfeit
           an
           Haughty
           and
           Supercilious
           Disdain
           of
           Religious
           Sneeks
           ;
           and
           to
           beg
           all
           men
           that
           are
           respective
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           for
           soft
           and
           cowardly
           Fools
           ,
           that
           are
           scared
           with
           Phantastick
           and
           Invisible
           Powers
           ,
           and
           easily
           abused
           with
           Tricks
           ,
           and
           Juglings
           ,
           and
           
             Publick
             Tales
          
           .
           Now
           certainly
           ,
           these
           Phantastick
           Changelings
           must
           needs
           be
           wonderfully
           qualified
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           most
           serious
           and
           most
           difficult
           Enquiries
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Are
           they
           not
           likely
           (
           think
           you
           )
           to
           search
           into
           the
           deepest
           Foundations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           weigh
           and
           examine
           all
           the
           Arguments
           for
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Credibility
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           And
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           so
           utterly
           emasculated
           their
           
           Vnderstandings
           with
           Softness
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           are
           not
           they
           prodigiously
           able
           to
           examine
           what
           Agrees
           or
           Quarrels
           with
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Pure
           and
           Impartial
           Reason
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           likely
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           truely
           Great
           and
           Generous
           ,
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           other
           Maxims
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           pick'd
           up
           at
           Plays
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           stiff
           Disputes
           of
           
             Love
             and
             Honour
          
           ?
           And
           are
           they
           not
           likely
           to
           give
           a
           wonderful
           Account
           of
           the
           Record
           of
           Ancient
           Times
           (
           without
           which
           they
           are
           utterly
           unable
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Truth
           or
           Falshood
           of
           any
           Religion
           )
           that
           were
           never
           acquainted
           with
           any
           History
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           that
           of
           the
           Follies
           ,
           and
           Amours
           of
           the
           French
           Court
           ?
           And
           yet
           how
           briskly
           do
           these
           giddy
           Youths
           determine
           these
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           Difficult
           Theories
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           had
           Learning
           or
           Patience
           enough
           to
           understand
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           and
           satisfying
           search
           into
           their
           Truth
           and
           Evidence
           ?
        
         
           Alas
           young
           men
           !
           you
           are
           too
           rash
           and
           forward
           ,
           your
           confidence
           swells
           above
           your
           Vnderstandings
           :
           'T
           is
           not
           for
           you
           to
           pretend
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           great
           a
           Priviledge
           for
           Boys
           and
           Novices
           .
           'T
           is
           sawsiness
           for
           you
           to
           be
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           Religion
           Impudence
           and
           ill
           Manners
           :
           and
           whatsoever
           Rational
           
           Pleas
           Atheism
           may
           admit
           of
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           for
           such
           as
           you
           to
           pretend
           to
           Wit
           and
           Learning
           enough
           to
           understand
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           exposing
           your
           Vanity
           and
           Weakness
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           be
           Wise
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           be
           Modest
           :
           Be
           advised
           ,
           not
           to
           set
           up
           before
           your
           time
           ,
           and
           better
           to
           furnish
           your
           Vnderstandings
           ,
           before
           you
           vent
           your
           wit.
           Consider
           ,
           what
           a
           fulsome
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Inquisitive
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           could
           never
           raise
           Atheism
           above
           the
           certainty
           of
           a
           
             Grand
             Perhaps
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           denied
           not
           ,
           but
           only
           doubted
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           Religion
           :
           For
           none
           of
           them
           could
           ever
           be
           so
           utterly
           forsaken
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           attempt
           to
           demonstrate
           there
           could
           be
           no
           God
           ;
           but
           only
           by
           shewing
           how
           ,
           to
           solve
           the
           Phaenomena
           of
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           without
           him
           ,
           that
           possibly
           there
           might
           be
           none
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           never
           so
           absurd
           ,
           as
           to
           affront
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           but
           thought
           themselves
           as
           effectually
           obliged
           in
           Prudence
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Religion
           by
           the
           possibility
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           certainty
           of
           things
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           these
           men
           of
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           were
           so
           Modest
           and
           Diffident
           in
           their
           singular
           perswasions
           ;
           what
           an
           unhandsome
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           such
           empty
           Fops
           as
           you
           ,
           with
           so
           bold
           and
           frontless
           a
           
           Confidence
           ,
           to
           defie
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           deride
           the
           wisdom
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           to
           cavil
           at
           his
           Sacred
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Lye
           to
           the
           Vniversal
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           at
           all
           adventure
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           't
           is
           pretty
           to
           hear
           one
           of
           these
           little
           Mushrome
           Wits
           ,
           Charge
           Religion
           with
           Credulity
           and
           easiness
           of
           Belief
           ;
           and
           talk
           confidently
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           want
           of
           Iudgment
           and
           Enquiry
           that
           betrays
           Fools
           and
           Ignorant
           People
           to
           be
           scared
           with
           the
           tales
           and
           threatnings
           of
           
             Ambitious
             Priests
          
           :
           though
           it
           be
           so
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           any
           men
           should
           be
           more
           chargeable
           with
           Credulity
           ,
           than
           themselves
           ;
           and
           no
           mans
           Faith
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           more
           implicit
           ,
           than
           their
           Vnbelief
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           most
           illiterate
           Peasant
           take
           up
           his
           Countries
           Religion
           upon
           more
           slender
           Grounds
           and
           Motives
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           their
           Infidelity
           :
           their
           being
           equally
           Ignorant
           forces
           them
           to
           be
           equally
           Credulous
           .
           For
           ,
           not
           to
           repeat
           any
           of
           the
           forementioned
           particulars
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           greedy
           confidence
           do
           they
           swallow
           down
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Malmsbury
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           without
           any
           chewing
           ,
           or
           consideration
           ?
           How
           hussingly
           will
           they
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           an
           Immaterial
           Substance
           implies
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           because
           it
           does
           ?
           That
           
           men
           have
           no
           Faculties
           but
           of
           Sense
           and
           Imagination
           ;
           that
           Vnderstanding
           is
           Reaction
           ,
           and
           Reason
           a
           Train
           of
           Phantasmes
           ;
           that
           the
           Will
           is
           a
           Corporeal
           Motion
           ,
           that
           its
           determinations
           are
           Fatal
           and
           Mechanical
           ,
           and
           necessitated
           by
           the
           Impressions
           of
           External
           and
           Irresistible
           Causes
           ;
           that
           its
           Liberty
           of
           choice
           is
           as
           absurd
           and
           insignificant
           Nonsense
           ,
           as
           a
           round
           Quadrangle
           ;
           that
           Religion
           is
           the
           belief
           of
           Tales
           publickly
           allowed
           ;
           that
           Power
           is
           Right
           ,
           and
           justifies
           all
           Actions
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           just
           ,
           or
           unjust
           in
           it self
           ;
           that
           all
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           Humane
           Contracts
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           are
           nothing
           but
           Maxims
           and
           Principles
           of
           self-interest
           !
           How
           boldly
           do
           they
           take
           up
           with
           these
           and
           other
           resembling
           Principles
           of
           Baseness
           and
           Irreligion
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           Authority
           and
           proofless
           Assertions
           of
           one
           proud
           and
           haughty
           Philosopher
           ?
           How
           much
           severe
           Study
           and
           Contemplation
           is
           required
           to
           a
           Competent
           Knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           ?
           And
           yet
           with
           what
           a
           stiff
           and
           peremptory
           Confidence
           are
           they
           determined
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           any
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           and
           't
           is
           a
           very
           candid
           presumption
           to
           allow
           them
           so
           much
           )
           than
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           Play
           ,
           or
           Poem
           ?
           In
           brief
           ,
           these
           
           empty
           Spunges
           suck
           in
           Opinions
           ,
           for
           their
           agreeableness
           with
           their
           debauched
           and
           licentious
           Practices
           ,
           without
           ever
           considering
           their
           Truth
           and
           Evidence
           ;
           for
           alas
           !
           they
           never
           troubled
           their
           heads
           with
           such
           Enquiries
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           whatever
           they
           pretend
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           ,
           that
           cavil
           at
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           they
           except
           against
           it
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           contradicts
           their
           understandings
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           they
           never
           considered
           )
           but
           their
           Appetites
           :
           't
           is
           their
           Sins
           and
           sensual
           Inclinations
           ,
           that
           prejudice
           and
           bar
           up
           their
           minds
           against
           it
           :
           and
           though
           they
           were
           convinced
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           they
           would
           however
           be
           Infidels
           still
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           Reason
           and
           Demonstration
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Their
           Irreligion
           is
           an
           after-game
           of
           their
           Debauchery
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Defence
           .
           Their
           wickedness
           has
           made
           Infidelity
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Atheism
           their
           Refuge
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           believe
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           pursue
           their
           Ignorance
           too
           unmercifully
           ,
           I
           will
           venture
           ,
           before
           I
           conclude
           ,
           to
           commend
           their
           skill
           :
           For
           I
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           them
           guilty
           of
           one
           little
           piece
           of
           Art
           and
           Sophistry
           ,
           viz.
           That
           being
           Conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           no
           tolerable
           
           exceptions
           can
           be
           raised
           against
           the
           Principles
           of
           True
           Goodness
           ,
           they
           affect
           to
           reproach
           it
           with
           forged
           and
           disingenuous
           Aspersions
           ,
           and
           wittingly
           disparage
           its
           native
           Beauty
           and
           Loveliness
           ,
           by
           representing
           it
           in
           false
           and
           uncouth
           Disguises
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           noble
           and
           generous
           ,
           more
           cheerful
           and
           sprightly
           ,
           more
           courteous
           and
           affable
           ,
           more
           free
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           more
           sober
           and
           rational
           ,
           than
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Genius
           of
           true
           Religion
           ;
           these
           witty
           Gentlemen
           are
           pleased
           to
           paint
           it
           out
           in
           sad
           and
           melancholy
           shapes
           ,
           with
           poor
           and
           wretched
           Features
           ,
           with
           soure
           and
           anxious
           Looks
           ,
           as
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           Mirth
           and
           Cheerfulness
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           that
           delights
           in
           nothing
           but
           Sighs
           ,
           and
           Groans
           ,
           and
           discoloured
           Faces
           :
           They
           dress
           it
           up
           in
           all
           the
           Follies
           and
           Deformities
           of
           Superstition
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           made
           it
           ridiculous
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           sport
           with
           it
           :
           And
           thus
           by
           representing
           it
           as
           a
           humour
           unworthy
           the
           entertainment
           of
           a
           generous
           mind
           ,
           that
           justifies
           their
           contempt
           of
           so
           weak
           a
           Passion
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           sumptuous
           Apology
           for
           the
           gallantry
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Prophaneness
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           Religion
           were
           as
           mean
           and
           absurd
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           
             and
             others
             have
             made
             it
          
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           only
           excuse
           but
           abet
           
           their
           practices
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           the
           mark
           of
           an
           high
           and
           gallant
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Atheist
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           Gentility
           to
           despise
           ,
           and
           Wit
           to
           droll
           upon
           Religion
           ;
           let
           all
           Devotion
           be
           esteemed
           the
           Child
           of
           Folly
           and
           Weakness
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           an
           Argument
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           be
           prophane
           and
           vicious
           ,
           and
           let
           Vertue
           become
           a
           name
           of
           the
           greatest
           Reproach
           and
           Infamy
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           when
           't
           is
           so
           demonstratively
           evident
           ,
           that
           true
           Piety
           (
           though
           it
           were
           an
           Imposture
           )
           is
           our
           greatest
           wisdom
           and
           perfection
           ;
           that
           it
           both
           adorns
           ,
           and
           advances
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           so
           highly
           advantageous
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           it
           carries
           in
           it
           all
           that
           is
           amiable
           and
           lovely
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           cheerful
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           useful
           and
           profitable
           ;
           and
           that
           't
           is
           whatever
           can
           advance
           either
           our
           Content
           ,
           or
           Interest
           ,
           or
           Reputation
           :
           When
           all
           this
           is
           so
           amply
           evident
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           more
           unpardonably
           base
           and
           disingenuous
           ,
           than
           for
           these
           men
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           Remonstrances
           ,
           still
           to
           upbraid
           it
           with
           the
           Villanies
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           blast
           its
           Credit
           with
           the
           Absurdities
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           because
           it
           debauches
           what
           is
           the
           greatest
           Wisdom
           ?
           And
           therefore
           
           they
           would
           do
           well
           to
           understand
           a
           little
           better
           what
           Religion
           means
           ,
           before
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           disgrace
           and
           defame
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           not
           discover
           their
           lamentable
           rawness
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           by
           laughing
           at
           its
           folly
           and
           meanness
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           first
           prove
           a
           base
           and
           selfish
           spirit
           to
           be
           more
           noble
           and
           generous
           ,
           than
           an
           universal
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ;
           Pride
           and
           Luxury
           to
           be
           more
           amiable
           than
           Sweetness
           and
           Ingenuity
           ;
           Revenge
           and
           Impatience
           more
           honourable
           than
           Discretion
           and
           Civility
           ;
           Excess
           and
           Debauchery
           more
           healthful
           than
           Temperance
           and
           Sobriety
           :
           to
           be
           enslaved
           to
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           more
           manly
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           and
           Prudence
           ;
           Malice
           and
           Injustice
           to
           be
           more
           graceful
           and
           becoming
           a
           gentile
           Behaviour
           ,
           than
           Kindness
           and
           Benignity
           ;
           and
           the
           horrors
           of
           an
           amazed
           Spirit
           to
           be
           fuller
           of
           Pleasure
           and
           Felicity
           ,
           than
           that
           Peace
           and
           Calmness
           of
           Mind
           that
           springs
           from
           the
           Reflections
           of
           an
           exact
           Conscience
           .
           Till
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           is
           made
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Folly
           and
           Wisdom
           are
           changed
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Modest
           ,
           and
           not
           scorn
           too
           confidently
           .
           And
           though
           all
           this
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           parts
           they
           will
           be
           so
           
           far
           from
           ever
           performing
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           never
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           of
           attempting
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           't
           is
           (
           God
           knows
           )
           too
           great
           a
           work
           for
           their
           little
           understandings
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           the
           wise
           and
           sober
           world
           ,
           Whether
           they
           that
           would
           make
           Religion
           ridiculous
           ,
           are
           not
           infinitely
           so
           themselves
           ?
           Whether
           to
           consute
           it
           with
           Raillery
           and
           Bold
           Iests
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           void
           of
           Wit
           as
           Reason
           ?
           And
           whether
           all
           the
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           in
           the
           World
           can
           equal
           this
           of
           these
           scoffing
           Atheists
           ?
        
         
           And
           thus
           having
           scourged
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Presumption
           with
           severity
           enough
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbear
           either
           to
           expose
           them
           for
           their
           Pedantry
           ,
           or
           to
           lash
           them
           for
           their
           rudeness
           and
           ill
           manners
           :
           though
           what
           can
           be
           more
           pedantick
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           so
           big
           with
           every
           little
           Conceit
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           in
           labour
           to
           vent
           it
           in
           every
           Company
           ?
           And
           a
           pert
           School-boy
           is
           scarce
           more
           troublesome
           with
           a
           petty
           Criticism
           against
           
             Mr.
             Lilly
          
           ,
           than
           these
           truantly
           Youths
           are
           with
           any
           singular
           Exception
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           picked
           up
           against
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           They
           cannot
           meet
           with
           a
           person
           of
           any
           Reputation
           for
           Learning
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           pecking
           at
           him
           with
           their
           Objections
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           slight
           their
           impertinent
           Pratings
           (
           as
           all
           discreet
           
           men
           do
           )
           then
           the
           next
           time
           they
           meet
           their
           
             Dear
             Hearts
          
           ,
           with
           what
           
             triumphant
             shrugs
          
           do
           they
           boast
           their
           success
           against
           the
           man
           in
           Black
           ,
           and
           so
           laugh
           and
           drink
           themselves
           into
           Confidence
           and
           Folly
           !
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           want
           of
           manners
           ,
           what
           deportment
           can
           be
           more
           course
           and
           clownish
           than
           to
           affect
           to
           be
           offensive
           to
           all
           discreet
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           to
           loath
           and
           nauseate
           all
           Civil
           Company
           with
           the
           filthiness
           of
           their
           Discourse
           ?
           A
           behaviour
           more
           irkesom
           to
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           any
           Breeding
           and
           Civility
           ,
           than
           the
           Buffoonry
           of
           Hostlers
           and
           Porters
           .
           They
           can
           scarce
           meet
           with
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           pelting
           him
           with
           Oaths
           ,
           or
           Ribaldry
           ,
           or
           Atheistical
           Drollery
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           study
           to
           annoy
           him
           with
           such
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           obliged
           (
           though
           he
           were
           inwardly
           as
           great
           a
           Villain
           as
           themselves
           )
           to
           detest
           by
           his
           Place
           and
           Profession
           :
           a
           piece
           of
           Breeding
           much
           like
           his
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           refused
           to
           entertain
           a
           Vestal
           with
           any
           other
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           by
           describing
           the
           Rites
           of
           Priapus
           ,
           or
           the
           lascivious
           Arts
           of
           Cleopatra
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Correction
           of
           the
           Publick
           Rods
           :
           and
           't
           is
           high
           time
           that
           Authority
           check
           ,
           and
           chastise
           the
           Wantonness
           of
           this
           Boyish
           humour
           .
           For
           the
           Infection
           spreads
           and
           grows
           fashionable
           ,
           and
           
           creeps
           out
           of
           Cities
           into
           Villages
           .
           To
           Impeach
           Religion
           is
           become
           the
           first
           exercise
           of
           Wit
           ,
           in
           which
           young
           Gentlemen
           are
           to
           be
           Disciplined
           ;
           and
           Atheism
           is
           the
           only
           knowledge
           and
           accomplishment
           they
           gain
           by
           a
           gentile
           Education
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           make
           them
           fancy
           themselves
           more
           witty
           and
           refined
           People
           ,
           than
           illiterate
           Peasants
           and
           Mechanicks
           ,
           but
           a
           readiness
           and
           pregnancy
           to
           rally
           upon
           Religion
           :
           and
           he
           is
           a
           raw
           Youth
           ,
           and
           smells
           rank
           of
           his
           Grandame
           and
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           that
           cannot
           resolve
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           his
           Faith
           into
           the
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           of
           Priests
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           live
           here
           till
           they
           have
           sinned
           ,
           or
           fooled
           away
           all
           sense
           of
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           so
           return
           home
           useless
           ,
           and
           unserviceable
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           turn
           Sots
           ,
           they
           may
           prove
           less
           dangerous
           :
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           prepared
           for
           any
           designs
           of
           Mischief
           and
           Publick
           Disturbance
           .
           For
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           shake
           hands
           with
           Religion
           ,
           they
           bid
           adieu
           to
           Loyalty
           ;
           in
           that
           whilst
           they
           own
           no
           tyes
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           know
           no
           honesty
           but
           advantage
           ;
           and
           Interest
           is
           the
           only
           endearment
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           their
           Prince
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           when-ever
           this
           happens
           to
           run
           counter
           to
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           't
           is
           then
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           effectual
           inducement
           
           to
           any
           attempts
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           may
           prove
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           Rogues
           and
           Out-laws
           are
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           honest
           when
           't
           is
           their
           Interest
           ;
           but
           when
           't
           is
           not
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           is
           their
           Duty
           ,
           that
           contributes
           to
           their
           Security
           .
           And
           with
           these
           men
           in
           all
           Civil
           Wars
           and
           Dissentions
           of
           State
           ,
           the
           strongest
           side
           has
           always
           the
           justest
           Cause
           ;
           and
           if
           Rebels
           prove
           successful
           against
           their
           Lawful
           Prince
           ,
           they
           gain
           their
           Assistance
           .
           And
           to
           these
           Principles
           we
           must
           ascribe
           the
           unhappy
           success
           of
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           :
           the
           silly
           and
           well
           meaning
           Zealots
           were
           only
           abused
           by
           sly
           and
           crafty
           Incendiaries
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           their
           own
           ambitious
           ends
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Councils
           only
           was
           the
           Cause
           managed
           ,
           advanced
           ,
           and
           finished
           ;
           till
           they
           raised
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           upon
           the
           Ruines
           of
           the
           Royal
           Interest
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           themselves
           in
           the
           Royal
           Power
           and
           Dignity
           .
           And
           though
           the
           men
           and
           their
           Designs
           are
           perished
           ,
           yet
           their
           Principles
           thrive
           and
           propagate
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           strange
           ,
           yet
           easie
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           the
           contempt
           of
           Religion
           works
           men
           into
           a
           dislike
           of
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           I
           scarce
           ever
           met
           with
           any
           zealous
           Common-wealths-man
           ,
           whom
           I
           could
           not
           easily
           discover
           to
           have
           more
           of
           the
           Atheist
           than
           the
           Politician
           ;
           in
           brief
           ,
           all
           men
           of
           this
           
           Perswasion
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           inclined
           to
           love
           their
           Prince
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           engaged
           by
           their
           very
           Principles
           to
           hate
           the
           Vsurper
           :
           For
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Conscience
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           Government
           is
           Vsurpation
           ,
           and
           all
           sense
           of
           Obedience
           Folly
           :
           and
           Princes
           have
           no
           other
           Right
           to
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           founded
           upon
           Force
           and
           Violence
           ;
           their
           Empire
           was
           first
           gain'd
           by
           Wars
           ,
           Butcheries
           ,
           and
           Massacres
           ;
           their
           Diadems
           hang
           upon
           their
           Swords
           ;
           and
           their
           Thrones
           stand
           deep
           in
           Humane
           Blood
           ;
           and
           all
           Kingdoms
           are
           nothing
           but
           Societies
           of
           Slaves
           and
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Subject
           can
           set
           himself
           free
           from
           his
           Sovereigns
           Oppression
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           braver
           man
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           can
           win
           his
           Crown
           ,
           he
           deserves
           to
           wear
           it
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           laughs
           at
           the
           Folly
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           angry
           at
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           Authority
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           restrain
           the
           Insolence
           of
           this
           wanton
           Humour
           ;
           and
           to
           punish
           those
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           propagate
           Irreligious
           Principles
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           and
           most
           dangerous
           Enemies
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           my
           Scorn
           and
           Indignation
           against
           the
           presumptuous
           lavishness
           of
           these
           redoubted
           
           Wight
           swells
           this
           Preface
           to
           too
           large
           and
           tedious
           a
           length
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           crave
           leave
           to
           premise
           this
           one
           caution
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           done
           ;
           viz.
           That
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           Debate
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           careful
           to
           confine
           my
           discourse
           to
           the
           weightiest
           and
           most
           material
           Considerations
           ,
           and
           have
           industriously
           waved
           all
           matters
           of
           an
           inferiour
           and
           subordinate
           Importance
           .
           For
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           examine
           every
           little
           Exception
           ,
           and
           every
           gay
           and
           plausible
           Appearance
           ;
           when
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           so
           clearly
           determinable
           ,
           by
           Arguments
           of
           the
           greatest
           Evidence
           and
           Concernment
           ?
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           only
           represented
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           with
           the
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           Government
           .
           In
           which
           if
           I
           have
           spoken
           Reason
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           ado
           ,
           carried
           the
           cause
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           lose
           my
           labour
           .
           For
           there
           are
           no
           Considerations
           of
           equal
           Evidence
           and
           Importance
           with
           those
           that
           relate
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           of
           Societies
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           those
           I
           have
           urged
           prove
           ineffectual
           ,
           all
           others
           ,
           drawn
           from
           less
           considerable
           Topicks
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           impertinent
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           from
           strengthning
           my
           discourse
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           have
           abated
           of
           its
           demonstrative
           
           Truth
           and
           Evidence
           :
           for
           being
           in
           their
           own
           natures
           not
           capable
           of
           such
           enforcing
           and
           convictive
           Proofs
           ,
           to
           mix
           them
           with
           clearer
           and
           more
           certain
           Reasonings
           ,
           were
           only
           to
           allay
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           dilute
           their
           perspicuity
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           have
           I
           purposely
           omitted
           the
           Examination
           of
           that
           Argument
           ,
           that
           so
           strongly
           possesses
           the
           warm
           and
           busie
           brains
           of
           some
           undertaking
           men
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             would
             be
             mightily
             conducive
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Trade
             .
          
           For
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           apparently
           destructive
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           .
           And
           though
           perhaps
           it
           might
           be
           no
           difficult
           task
           to
           prove
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           Conceit
           ,
           yet
           ,
           after
           this
           performance
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           at
           least
           a
           trifling
           and
           frivolous
           undertaking
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           can
           be
           so
           utterly
           forsaken
           of
           all
           Reason
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           of
           promoting
           Traffick
           by
           any
           ways
           that
           are
           destructive
           of
           the
           Ends
           and
           Interest
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           that
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           so
           ;
           't
           is
           but
           an
           idle
           speculation
           after
           that
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           service
           it
           would
           do
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Trade
           :
           because
           't
           is
           already
           proved
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           greater
           Good
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           advantages
           
           of
           Commerce
           can
           amount
           to
           .
           So
           that
           granting
           these
           Projecting
           People
           all
           they
           can
           demand
           ,
           and
           supposing
           their
           Design
           as
           serviceable
           to
           the
           benefits
           of
           Trade
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ;
           yet
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           shamefully
           imprudent
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           so
           great
           an
           hazard
           for
           so
           small
           an
           advantage
           ?
           Certainly
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           (
           that
           is
           the
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           end
           of
           all
           Societies
           )
           is
           to
           be
           valued
           above
           any
           advantages
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Trading
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           as
           naturally
           tends
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Trade
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           Wealth
           of
           a
           Nation
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           its
           Peace
           )
           so
           vast
           a
           mischief
           must
           infinitely
           out-weigh
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           lesser
           advantages
           :
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           of
           value
           enough
           to
           balance
           against
           Peace
           ,
           but
           Peace
           it self
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           but
           smile
           when
           I
           observe
           how
           some
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           thought
           wonderfully
           grave
           and
           solemn
           Statesmen
           ,
           labour
           with
           mighty
           Projects
           of
           setting
           up
           this
           and
           that
           Manufacture
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           respective
           Towns
           and
           Corporations
           ;
           and
           how
           eagerly
           they
           pursue
           these
           petty
           Attempts
           beyond
           the
           great
           Affairs
           of
           a
           more
           Publick
           
           and
           Vniversal
           Concernment
           ;
           and
           how
           wisely
           they
           neglect
           the
           Settlement
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           Village
           or
           Burrough
           .
           If
           indeed
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           in
           a
           fix'd
           and
           establish'd
           condition
           ,
           these
           Attempts
           might
           then
           have
           been
           seasonable
           ;
           and
           the
           enriching
           of
           particular
           places
           would
           be
           an
           Accession
           to
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           whilst
           we
           are
           distracted
           among
           our selves
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           strange
           variety
           of
           Iealousies
           and
           Animosities
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           is
           so
           unluckily
           defeated
           by
           Quarrels
           and
           Mutinies
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           whilst
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           are
           acted
           by
           such
           peevish
           and
           ungovernable
           Principles
           ;
           to
           erect
           and
           encourage
           Trading
           Combinations
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           build
           so
           many
           nests
           of
           Faction
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           these
           giddy
           and
           humoursom
           People
           to
           create
           publick
           Disturbances
           .
           For
           't
           is
           notorious
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           sort
           of
           People
           so
           inclinable
           to
           Seditious
           Practices
           as
           the
           Trading
           part
           of
           a
           Nation
           ;
           and
           their
           Pride
           and
           Arrogance
           naturally
           increases
           with
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           stock
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           reflect
           upon
           our
           late
           miserable
           Distractions
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           the
           Quarrel
           was
           chiefly
           hatch'd
           in
           the
           Shops
           of
           Tradesmen
           ,
           and
           cherish'd
           by
           the
           Zeal
           of
           Prentice-boys
           ,
           and
           City-gossips
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Fanatick
           Party
           appears
           so
           vastly
           numerous
           and
           
           considerable
           ,
           above
           and
           beyond
           their
           real
           number
           ,
           partly
           because
           these
           bold
           and
           giddy
           People
           live
           in
           greater
           Societies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           more
           observable
           ;
           whereas
           in
           Country
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           their
           account
           is
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           arises
           not
           (
           to
           speak
           within
           compass
           )
           above
           the
           proportion
           of
           one
           to
           twenty
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           in
           those
           places
           where
           these
           Vermine
           naturally
           breed
           and
           swarm
           ,
           they
           are
           always
           most
           talkative
           ,
           and
           clamorous
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Buzze
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           their
           party
           be
           much
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           the
           meanest
           Interest
           ;
           yet
           whilst
           their
           number
           is
           conjectured
           by
           their
           noise
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           greater
           Appearance
           ,
           than
           twice
           as
           many
           sober
           and
           peaceable
           men
           .
           Riots
           and
           Tumults
           are
           much
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           than
           Societies
           of
           quiet
           and
           composed
           People
           ;
           and
           a
           rout
           of
           unlucky
           Boys
           and
           Girls
           raise
           a
           greater
           noise
           (
           especially
           when
           they
           wrangle
           among
           themselves
           )
           than
           all
           the
           Parish
           beside
           .
           But
           whether
           they
           are
           more
           or
           less
           considerable
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           very
           odd
           and
           preposterous
           piece
           of
           Policy
           ,
           to
           design
           the
           inriching
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           whilst
           their
           heads
           are
           distemper'd
           with
           Religious
           Lunacies
           :
           for
           it
           only
           puts
           weapons
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Madmen
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           may
           assault
           their
           Governours
           .
           Their
           Fundamental
           Principles
           incline
           them
           to
           perverse
           and
           restless
           Dispositions
           ,
           that
           never
           are
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           ,
           satisfied
           with
           any
           establish'd
           frame
           of
           things
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           
           are
           not
           exactly
           model'd
           to
           their
           own
           nice
           and
           peremptory
           Conceptions
           ,
           that
           is
           ground
           enough
           to
           overturn
           the
           present
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           to
           new
           model
           the
           Church
           by
           a
           more
           thorow
           Reformation
           .
           Now
           whilst
           men
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           this
           proud
           and
           peevish
           humour
           ,
           wealth
           does
           but
           only
           pamper
           and
           encourage
           their
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           tempt
           them
           to
           a
           greater
           boldness
           and
           insolence
           against
           Authority
           .
           And
           if
           their
           Seditious
           Preachers
           do
           but
           blow
           the
           Trumpet
           to
           Reformation
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           have
           every
           thing
           alter'd
           they
           dislike
           )
           how
           easily
           may
           they
           fire
           these
           heady
           people
           into
           tumults
           and
           outrages
           ?
           How
           eagerly
           will
           they
           flow
           into
           their
           Party
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Opposition
           of
           their
           Governours
           ?
           And
           how
           prodigally
           will
           they
           empty
           their
           Bags
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           even
           their
           Bodkins
           and
           Thimbles
           ,
           and
           Spoons
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Cause
           ?
           He
           is
           a
           very
           silly
           man
           ,
           and
           understands
           nothing
           of
           the
           Follies
           ,
           Passions
           ,
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           who
           fees
           not
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Creature
           so
           ungovernable
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Wealthy
             Fanatick
          
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           let
           not
           men
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           idle
           hopes
           of
           Settlement
           ,
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           by
           suppressing
           all
           these
           dissentions
           ,
           and
           reducing
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           an
           Agreement
           and
           Vnity
           in
           Religious
           Worship
           .
           For
           it
           is
           just
           as
           impossible
           to
           keep
           different
           Factions
           of
           Religion
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           to
           make
           the
           common
           people
           wise
           men
           and
           Philosophers
           .
           If
           indeed
           we
           could
           suppose
           them
           sober
           and
           discreet
           ,
           it
           were
           then
           no
           great
           danger
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           same
           supposition
           we
           may
           as
           well
           let
           them
           loose
           from
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Government
           and
           Policy
           :
           because
           if
           every
           private
           man
           had
           wit
           &
           honesty
           enough
           to
           govern
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Actions
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           Publick
           Laws
           and
           Governours
           .
           And
           yet
           upon
           this
           impossible
           Presumption
           stand
           all
           the
           Pretenses
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             permitted
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             use
             it
             wisely
             and
             peaceably
          
           ;
           than
           which
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           suppose
           a
           greater
           Impossibility
           .
           For
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           multitude
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Discretion
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           natural
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           snare
           of
           an
           abused
           and
           vicious
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           rash
           &
           foolish
           :
           For
           an
           erroneous
           Conscience
           is
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           Folly
           ,
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           their
           moral
           Actions
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           are
           as
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           as
           likely
           to
           mistake
           as
           in
           any
           other
           Affairs
           of
           Humane
           Life
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Observation
           in
           the
           world
           establish'd
           upon
           a
           more
           certain
           and
           universal
           Experience
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           mankind
           are
           not
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           Follies
           and
           Vices
           ,
           as
           to
           wild
           and
           unreasonable
           conceits
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           when
           their
           heads
           are
           possess'd
           with
           
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           principles
           so
           pregnant
           with
           mischief
           and
           disturbance
           as
           they
           .
           And
           if
           Princes
           would
           but
           consider
           ,
           how
           liable
           mankind
           are
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           with
           serious
           and
           conscientious
           Villanies
           ,
           they
           would
           quickly
           see
           it
           to
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           set
           up
           a
           more
           severe
           Government
           over
           mens
           Consciences
           and
           Religious
           perswasions
           ,
           than
           over
           their
           Vices
           and
           Immoralities
           .
           For
           ,
           of
           all
           Villains
           the
           well-meaning
           Zealot
           is
           the
           most
           dangerous
           :
           Such
           men
           have
           no
           checks
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           fears
           of
           miscarriage
           to
           damp
           their
           Industry
           ,
           but
           their
           Godliness
           makes
           them
           bold
           and
           furious
           ;
           and
           ,
           however
           their
           Attempts
           succeed
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           what
           so
           glorious
           as
           to
           lose
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ?
           These
           men
           are
           ever
           prepared
           for
           any
           mischief
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           but
           a
           few
           active
           and
           crafty
           Knaves
           to
           manage
           and
           set
           them
           on
           :
           (
           and
           there
           is
           never
           want
           of
           such
           in
           any
           Common-wealth
           .
           )
           And
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           motive
           to
           engage
           their
           Zeal
           in
           any
           Seditious
           Attempt
           ,
           than
           to
           instil
           into
           their
           minds
           the
           Necessity
           of
           a
           thorow
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           may
           carry
           them
           wheresoever
           you
           please
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           never
           boggle
           at
           any
           Mischief
           ,
           Out-rage
           ,
           or
           Rebellion
           to
           advance
           the
           Cause
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           it
           concerns
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           to
           beware
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           a
           party
           ,
           
           that
           is
           always
           ready
           formed
           for
           any
           Publick
           Disturbance
           .
           One
           would
           think
           ,
           the
           world
           were
           not
           now
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           difficult
           to
           be
           managed
           as
           Godly
           Zeal
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           appeased
           as
           Religious
           Dissentions
           :
           People
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           pursue
           such
           Quarrels
           with
           their
           utmost
           rage
           and
           fury
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           be
           content
           to
           govern
           the
           world
           as
           it
           ever
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           ever
           must
           be
           govern'd
           ;
           and
           not
           be
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           trouble
           our
           heads
           with
           contriving
           ways
           of
           Settling
           a
           Nation
           ,
           whilst
           't
           is
           unsettled
           by
           Religion
           .
           Agreement
           in
           this
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           foundation
           of
           Peace
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           let
           that
           be
           first
           established
           upon
           firm
           and
           lasting
           Principles
           ;
           (
           which
           it
           easily
           may
           by
           severe
           Laws
           faithfully
           executed
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           never
           can
           .
           )
           But
           till
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           't
           is
           just
           as
           wise
           and
           safe
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           enrich
           his
           Subjects
           with
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           load
           weak
           and
           unfinished
           Foundations
           with
           great
           and
           weighty
           Superstructures
           .
           to
           conclude
           ,
           all
           Arguments
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           order
           :
           and
           't
           is
           but
           an
           unskilful
           ,
           and
           inartificial
           way
           of
           discoursing
           ,
           to
           argue
           from
           less
           weighty
           and
           considerable
           matters
           against
           the
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           reasons
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           yet
           of
           this
           preposterous
           Method
           are
           those
           men
           guilty
           ,
           who
           talk
           of
           the
           Interests
           of
           Trade
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Government
           :
           And
           therefore
           for
           a
           fuller
           Answer
           
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           like
           pretenses
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           my
           Book
           ;
           where
           I
           think
           I
           have
           proved
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           any
           man
           of
           an
           ordinary
           understanding
           ,
           That
           Indulgence
           and
           Toleration
           is
           the
           most
           absolute
           sort
           of
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           that
           Princes
           may
           with
           less
           hazard
           give
           Liberty
           to
           mens
           Vices
           and
           Debaucheries
           ,
           than
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
           As
           for
           my
           Method
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           and
           familiar
           ,
           and
           suited
           to
           every
           man's
           Capacity
           ;
           I
           have
           reduced
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           to
           a
           few
           easie
           and
           obvious
           Propositions
           ;
           under
           these
           I
           have
           couch'd
           all
           the
           particular
           matters
           concern'd
           in
           our
           present
           Debates
           ,
           and
           by
           Analogy
           to
           their
           Reasonableness
           have
           cleared
           off
           all
           Difficulties
           and
           Objections
           ;
           and
           have
           been
           careful
           all
           along
           to
           prove
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           what
           I
           assert
           from
           the
           most
           important
           ends
           and
           designs
           of
           Government
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           Natural
           Passions
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           whoever
           offers
           to
           talk
           of
           these
           Affairs
           without
           special
           regard
           both
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           may
           amuse
           himself
           with
           the
           fine
           Dreams
           and
           Hypotheses
           of
           a
           warm
           brain
           ;
           but
           shall
           be
           certain
           to
           miss
           the
           necessary
           Rules
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           useful
           measures
           of
           practicable
           Policy
           ;
           that
           are
           suited
           only
           to
           the
           Humours
           and
           Passions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           designed
           only
           to
           prevent
           their
           Follies
           ,
           and
           bridle
           their
           Enormities
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
           main
           Notion
           I
           have
           pursued
           has
           been
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           ,
           considering
           the
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           Tendencies
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           necessary
           ends
           and
           designs
           of
           Government
           .
           A
           vein
           of
           which
           Reasoning
           I
           have
           been
           careful
           to
           run
           through
           all
           parts
           and
           Branches
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           being
           vastly
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           thing
           to
           be
           attended
           to
           in
           this
           Enquiry
           .
           And
           as
           I
           have
           kept
           close
           to
           my
           main
           Question
           ,
           so
           have
           I
           cautiously
           avoided
           all
           other
           collateral
           and
           unnecessary
           Disputes
           ;
           and
           have
           not
           confined
           my self
           to
           any
           Hypothesis
           ,
           nor
           determined
           any
           Controversie
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           not
           immediately
           concern'd
           ;
           but
           have
           expressed
           my
           Reasonings
           in
           so
           general
           terms
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           be
           equally
           forcible
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           howsoever
           different
           Perswasions
           in
           all
           other
           matters
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           no
           other
           Favour
           ,
           or
           Civility
           ,
           to
           request
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           would
           suspend
           his
           Iudgment
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           seriously
           perused
           ,
           and
           weighed
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           pass
           Sentence
           upon
           any
           part
           ,
           before
           he
           has
           considered
           the
           whole
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           all
           probability
           put
           himself
           to
           the
           pains
           of
           raising
           those
           Objections
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           answered
           to
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           the
           next
           thing
           he
           condemns
           may
           be
           his
           own
           Rashness
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           A
           more
           General
           Account
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           or
           Sovereignty
           over
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             Competition
             between
             the
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             represented
             .
             The
             mischiefs
             that
             unavoidably
             follow
             upon
             the
             Exemption
             of
             Conscience
             from
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             .
             The
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             its
             being
             subject
             in
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             This
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             Religion
             has
             the
             strongest
             influence
             upon
             the
             Peace
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Interests
             of
             Government
             .
             Religion
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             exempted
             from
             the
             Restraints
             of
             Laws
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             requires
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             govern
             mens
             Vices
             than
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             are
             bold
             and
             confident
             in
             their
             Perswasions
             .
             The
             remiss
             Government
             of
             Conscience
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             most
             fatal
             miscarriage
             in
             all
             Common-wealths
             .
             Impunity
             of
             Offenders
             against
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Toleration
             .
             The
             Mischiefs
             that
             ensue
             upon
             the
             permitting
             men
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Consciences
             are
             endless
             .
             Fanaticism
             a
             boundless
             Folly.
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             as
             they
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             so
             to
             none
             other
             .
             The
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdictions
             issue
             from
             the
             same
             Necessity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             are
             founded
             upon
             the
             same
             Reason
             of
             things
             .
             A
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Civil
             Power
             .
             The
             Original
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Kingly
             Power
             and
             Priestly
             Function
             were
             always
             vested
             in
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             When
             they
             were
             separated
             in
             the
             Iewish
             State
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             was
             annexed
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             
             And
             so
             continued
             until
             ,
             and
             after
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             .
             No
             need
             of
             his
             giving
             Princes
             any
             new
             Commission
             to
             exercise
             that
             power
             ,
             that
             was
             antecedently
             vested
             in
             them
             by
             so
             unquestionable
             a
             Right
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             rather
             supposes
             than
             asserts
             it
             .
             The
             argument
             against
             penal
             Laws
             in
             Religion
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             answered
             and
             confuted
             .
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             not
             derived
             from
             any
             grant
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             natural
             and
             antecedent
             Rights
             of
             all
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             could
             not
             use
             any
             coercive
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             because
             they
             acted
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             Subjects
             .
             Their
             threatnings
             of
             Eternity
             carry
             in
             them
             as
             much
             compulsion
             upon
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             secular
             punishments
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             purely
             spiritual
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             God
             supplied
             its
             want
             of
             Civil
             Iurisdiction
             by
             immediate
             and
             miraculous
             Inflictions
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Body
             the
             usual
             consequences
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             this
             had
             the
             same
             effect
             as
             temporal
             Punishments
             .
             All
             this
             largely
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             When
             the
             
             Emperors
             became
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             was
             reannext
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             And
             so
             continued
             till
             the
             Vsurpation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             How
             since
             the
             Reformation
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             of
             Princes
             has
             been
             invaded
             by
             some
             pragmatical
             Divines
             .
             Their
             Confidence
             has
             scared
             Princes
             out
             of
             their
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             Of
             the
             clause
             of
             Exception
             annexed
             to
             the
             
               Jejunium
               Cecilianum
            
             .
             How
             the
             Puritans
             used
             it
             to
             countenance
             all
             their
             unruly
             and
             seditious
             Practices
             .
             A
             Conclusion
             drawn
             from
             all
             the
             Premisses
             for
             the
             absolute
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             of
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           NOtwithstanding
           that
           Conscience
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           security
           of
           Government
           ,
           yet
           has
           Government
           never
           been
           controul'd
           or
           disturb'd
           so
           much
           by
           any
           thing
           as
           Conscience
           .
           This
           has
           ever
           rival'd
           Princes
           in
           their
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           as
           uncontroulable
           an
           Authority
           over
           all
           the
           Actions
           and
           Affairs
           of
           humane
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           Power
           durst
           ever
           challenge
           .
           Are
           Governours
           
           Gods
           Vicegerents
           ?
           so
           is
           this
           .
           Have
           they
           a
           power
           of
           deciding
           all
           Controversies
           ?
           so
           has
           this
           .
           Can
           they
           prescribe
           Rules
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Goodness
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ?
           so
           may
           this
           .
           Can
           they
           punish
           all
           their
           Criminal
           Actions
           ?
           so
           can
           this
           .
           And
           are
           they
           subject
           and
           accountable
           to
           God
           alone
           ?
           so
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           owns
           no
           superiour
           but
           the
           Lord
           of
           Consciences
           .
           And
           of
           the
           two
           Conscience
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           greater
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           the
           larger
           Empire
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Power
           of
           Princes
           is
           restrain'd
           to
           the
           outward
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           this
           extends
           its
           Dominion
           to
           their
           inward
           thoughts
           :
           Its
           throne
           is
           seated
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           it
           exercises
           all
           that
           Authority
           over
           their
           secret
           and
           hidden
           sentiments
           ,
           that
           Princes
           claim
           over
           their
           publick
           and
           visible
           practices
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           is
           it
           set
           up
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           grapple
           with
           the
           Scepters
           and
           Swords
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           countermand
           any
           Laws
           ,
           they
           think
           good
           to
           prescribe
           ;
           and
           whenever
           Subjects
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           controul
           or
           disobey
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           this
           is
           immediately
           prest
           and
           engaged
           to
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           only
           dictate
           ,
           but
           vouches
           all
           their
           Remonstrances
           .
           
           Do
           Subjects
           rebel
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           ?
           't
           is
           Conscience
           that
           takes
           up
           Arms.
           Do
           they
           murder
           Kings
           ?
           't
           is
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Do
           they
           separate
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           't
           is
           Conscience
           that
           is
           the
           Schismatick
           .
           Do
           they
           tye
           themselves
           by
           one
           Oath
           to
           contradict
           and
           evacuate
           another
           ?
           't
           is
           Conscience
           that
           imposes
           it
           .
           Every
           thing
           any
           man
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           is
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           Murther
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Rebellion
           plead
           its
           Authority
           .
           The
           Annals
           and
           Histories
           of
           all
           times
           and
           places
           are
           too
           sad
           a
           Witness
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           and
           sacred
           thing
           has
           ever
           been
           abused
           ,
           either
           through
           the
           Folly
           of
           some
           ,
           or
           Hypocrisie
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           patronize
           the
           most
           desperate
           Mischiefs
           ,
           and
           Villanies
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           acted
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Here
           then
           we
           see
           is
           a
           Competition
           between
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           every
           private
           mans
           own
           judgment
           and
           perswasion
           of
           things
           :
           The
           judgment
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           inclines
           him
           to
           Command
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Subject
           to
           Disobey
           ;
           and
           the
           Dictates
           of
           his
           Conscience
           countermand
           
           the
           Decrees
           of
           his
           Prince
           .
           Now
           is
           there
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           untoward
           doings
           ,
           when
           two
           Supreme
           Powers
           thus
           clash
           and
           contradict
           each
           other
           ?
           For
           what
           power
           would
           be
           left
           to
           Princes
           ,
           if
           every
           private
           mans
           perswasion
           (
           for
           that
           is
           his
           Conscience
           )
           may
           give
           check
           to
           their
           Commands
           ?
           Most
           mens
           minds
           or
           Consciences
           are
           weak
           ,
           silly
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           things
           ,
           acted
           by
           fond
           and
           absurd
           principles
           ,
           and
           imposed
           upon
           by
           their
           vices
           and
           their
           passions
           ;
           so
           that
           were
           they
           entirely
           left
           to
           their
           own
           conduct
           ,
           in
           what
           mischiefs
           and
           confusions
           must
           they
           involve
           all
           Societies
           ?
           Let
           Authority
           command
           what
           it
           please
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           a
           state
           of
           perfect
           Anarchy
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           man
           does
           what
           is
           good
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ?
           And
           therefore
           whilst
           men
           contend
           for
           the
           Sovereign
           Empire
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           invest
           it
           with
           the
           Royal
           supremacy
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           subject
           and
           accountable
           to
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           effect
           but
           usurp
           their
           Prince's
           Crown
           ,
           defie
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           no
           Governour
           but
           themselves
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           Conscience
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           judgment
           and
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           Actions
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           
           exempt
           from
           the
           Commands
           of
           Governours
           ,
           and
           if
           men
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           always
           ought
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           own
           Dictates
           ,
           when
           they
           oppose
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           determine
           whether
           themselves
           or
           their
           Governors
           be
           vested
           with
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           every
           single
           person
           is
           subject
           to
           two
           Supreme
           Powers
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Dictates
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Princes
           Opinion
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           the
           Prince
           must
           give
           place
           to
           that
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           ceases
           upon
           that
           score
           to
           be
           Supreme
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           a
           Superior
           Authority
           that
           can
           countermand
           all
           its
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           What
           then
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Who
           shall
           arbitrate
           between
           these
           two
           mighty
           rival
           Powers
           ,
           and
           so
           justly
           assign
           the
           true
           bounds
           of
           their
           respective
           Dominions
           ;
           that
           Princes
           may
           never
           intrench
           upon
           the
           rights
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           Conscience
           lay
           waste
           the
           rights
           of
           Princes
           ,
           but
           both
           may
           act
           within
           their
           proper
           spheres
           without
           invading
           each
           others
           Territories
           ?
           For
           whenever
           their
           Powers
           happen
           to
           interfere
           ,
           the
           quarrel
           quickly
           proceeds
           to
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           confusions
           of
           War.
           
           For
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           so
           tender
           ,
           or
           so
           unruly
           as
           Conscience
           :
           if
           Authority
           curb
           it
           too
           severely
           ,
           it
           grows
           wild
           and
           furious
           ,
           and
           impatient
           of
           all
           restraints
           ;
           if
           it
           permit
           it
           an
           unbridled
           liberty
           ,
           it
           soon
           runs
           it self
           into
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           enormities
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           managed
           with
           equal
           tenderness
           and
           severity
           :
           and
           as
           it
           must
           be
           guided
           by
           wise
           and
           sober
           Laws
           ,
           else
           it
           grows
           giddy
           and
           exorbitant
           ;
           so
           must
           it
           not
           be
           provoked
           to
           resistance
           by
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           :
           for
           if
           it
           once
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           Subjects
           hands
           ,
           it
           proves
           of
           all
           Rebels
           the
           most
           fatal
           and
           implacable
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           best
           Commander
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           Army
           in
           the
           world
           .
           We
           see
           then
           that
           't
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           equal
           difficulty
           and
           importance
           to
           avoid
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           calamities
           that
           naturally
           follow
           upon
           the
           Contentions
           of
           these
           two
           Supreme
           Powers
           .
           'T
           is
           difficult
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           terms
           of
           Accommodation
           ,
           because
           neither
           of
           them
           will
           own
           any
           Superiour
           that
           may
           umpire
           their
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           should
           be
           done
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           all
           Common-wealths
           .
        
         
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Discourse
           by
           a
           fair
           and
           impartial
           Debate
           to
           compose
           all
           their
           Differences
           ,
           adjust
           all
           their
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           and
           settle
           things
           upon
           their
           true
           and
           proper
           foundations
           .
           Which
           I
           think
           may
           be
           effectually
           enough
           perform'd
           by
           these
           two
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           proving
           it
           to
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           should
           be
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           to
           govern
           and
           conduct
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           shewing
           this
           to
           be
           so
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           and
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           its
           fiercest
           Adversaries
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           would
           deprive
           the
           supreme
           Civil
           Power
           of
           its
           Authority
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           allow
           it
           in
           other
           more
           material
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ;
           though
           they
           are
           both
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           inconveniences
           and
           objections
           .
           And
           this
           will
           oblige
           me
           to
           state
           the
           true
           extent
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           over
           Conscience
           in
           reference
           to
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           
           by
           shewing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           with
           his
           Power
           over
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
           Under
           one
           of
           which
           two
           Considerations
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           state
           the
           most
           material
           Questions
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           most
           considerable
           Objections
           ,
           that
           occur
           in
           this
           Controversie
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           things
           may
           be
           made
           out
           with
           that
           demonstrative
           evidence
           ,
           and
           settled
           upon
           such
           safe
           and
           moderate
           principles
           ,
           as
           may
           abundantly
           satisfie
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           how
           nice
           and
           curious
           soever
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           not
           debauch'd
           with
           vice
           ,
           and
           wicked
           principles
           ;
           .
           but
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           both
           the
           Magistrates
           Duty
           and
           Interest
           to
           punish
           such
           vicious
           and
           diseased
           Conscience
           as
           much
           as
           all
           other
           immorality
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           First
           then
           't
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           prime
           and
           most
           important
           end
           of
           Government
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           sufficiently
           secured
           ,
           unless
           Religion
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           has
           the
           strongest
           influence
           upon
           humane
           
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           cannot
           order
           and
           manage
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           but
           a
           very
           incompetent
           Instrument
           of
           publick
           happiness
           ,
           would
           want
           the
           better
           half
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           be
           utterly
           weak
           and
           ineffectual
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           .
           For
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           nothing
           more
           governs
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           than
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           :
           this
           leads
           or
           drives
           them
           any
           way
           .
           And
           as
           true
           Piety
           secures
           the
           publick
           weal
           by
           taming
           and
           civilizing
           the
           passions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           inuring
           them
           to
           a
           mild
           ,
           gentle
           and
           governable
           spirit
           :
           So
           superstition
           and
           wrong
           notions
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           powerful
           engines
           to
           overturn
           its
           settlement
           .
           And
           therefore
           unless
           Princes
           have
           Power
           to
           bind
           their
           Subjects
           to
           that
           Religion
           that
           they
           apprehend
           most
           advantageous
           to
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           ,
           and
           restrain
           those
           Religious
           mistakes
           that
           tend
           to
           its
           subversion
           ;
           they
           are
           no
           better
           than
           Statues
           and
           Images
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           want
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Power
           that
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           a
           right
           discharge
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           For
           what
           if
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           happen
           to
           be
           tainted
           with
           such
           furious
           and
           boysterous
           Conceptions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           incline
           
           them
           to
           stubborness
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           unmanageable
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Government
           ;
           shall
           not
           a
           Prince
           be
           allowed
           to
           give
           check
           to
           such
           unruly
           and
           dangerous
           Perswasions
           ?
           If
           he
           may
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           clear
           that
           he
           is
           endued
           with
           a
           power
           to
           conduct
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Affairs
           of
           State.
           But
           if
           he
           may
           not
           ,
           then
           is
           he
           obliged
           in
           some
           cases
           tamely
           to
           permit
           his
           Subjects
           to
           ruine
           and
           overturn
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           if
           their
           wild
           and
           capricious
           humours
           are
           not
           severely
           bridled
           by
           the
           strictest
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           they
           soon
           grow
           headstrong
           and
           unruly
           ,
           become
           always
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           often
           fatal
           to
           Princes
           .
           The
           minds
           of
           the
           multitude
           are
           of
           a
           fierce
           and
           eager
           temper
           ,
           apt
           to
           be
           driven
           without
           bounds
           and
           measures
           ,
           whithersoever
           their
           Perswasions
           hurry
           them
           :
           and
           when
           they
           have
           overheated
           their
           unsettled
           heads
           with
           religious
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           they
           grow
           wild
           ,
           talkative
           and
           ungovernable
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           mad
           and
           raving
           fits
           of
           zeal
           break
           all
           the
           restraints
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           forget
           all
           the
           laws
           of
           order
           and
           sobriety
           .
           Religion
           sanctifies
           all
           their
           passions
           :
           anger
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           are
           holy
           fervors
           in
           
           the
           Cause
           of
           God.
           This
           cancels
           and
           dispenses
           with
           all
           the
           obligations
           of
           sobriety
           :
           And
           what
           has
           prudence
           to
           do
           with
           Religion
           ?
           this
           is
           too
           hot
           and
           eager
           to
           be
           tyed
           up
           to
           its
           flat
           and
           dull
           formalities
           .
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           will
           both
           excuse
           and
           justifie
           any
           Enormity
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Faction
           or
           Rebellion
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Godly
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           work
           of
           a
           thorough
           Reformation
           must
           not
           be
           trusted
           to
           the
           care
           of
           carnal
           and
           lukewarm
           Politicians
           .
           And
           by
           these
           and
           the
           like
           pretences
           do
           they
           easily
           destroy
           the
           reverence
           of
           all
           things
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           ,
           to
           propagate
           any
           wild
           Propositions
           ;
           are
           arm'd
           with
           Religion
           ,
           and
           led
           on
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           disturb
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           kill
           Kings
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           Kingdoms
           .
           And
           this
           has
           ever
           been
           the
           bane
           and
           reproach
           of
           Religion
           in
           all
           times
           and
           places
           :
           and
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           that
           has
           not
           felt
           the
           miseries
           and
           confusions
           of
           an
           Holy
           War
           :
           and
           the
           Annals
           of
           all
           Ages
           are
           full
           of
           sad
           Stories
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           And
           therefore
           to
           exempt
           Religion
           and
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           is
           
           but
           to
           expose
           the
           peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           to
           every
           wild
           and
           Fanatick
           Pretender
           ,
           who
           may
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           pleases
           ,
           under
           pretences
           of
           Reformation
           thwart
           and
           unsettle
           Government
           without
           controul
           ;
           seeing
           no
           one
           can
           have
           any
           power
           to
           restrain
           the
           perswasions
           of
           his
           Conscience
           .
           And
           Religion
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           will
           be
           found
           to
           require
           more
           of
           its
           care
           and
           Influence
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           any
           other
           Vice
           to
           which
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           more
           prone
           ,
           than
           to
           Superstition
           or
           debauched
           conceptions
           concerning
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           more
           inclines
           them
           to
           an
           unruly
           and
           seditious
           temper
           .
           It
           inflames
           their
           crazy
           heads
           with
           a
           Furious
           and
           Sectarian
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           adopts
           their
           rankest
           and
           most
           untoward
           passions
           into
           the
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           when
           passion
           becomes
           Holy
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           never
           be
           exorbitant
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           furious
           and
           ungovernable
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vehement
           is
           their
           zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           are
           most
           peevish
           and
           refractory
           ,
           are
           upon
           that
           account
           the
           most
           godly
           .
           And
           then
           all
           passion
           and
           stubbornness
           in
           Religious
           Quarrels
           
           must
           be
           christned
           Zeal
           ,
           all
           Zeal
           must
           be
           sacred
           ,
           and
           nothing
           that
           is
           sacred
           can
           be
           excessive
           .
           And
           now
           when
           men
           act
           furiously
           upon
           these
           mistakes
           (
           as
           all
           that
           are
           possessed
           with
           them
           must
           )
           what
           can
           the
           issue
           be
           but
           eternal
           Miseries
           and
           Confusions
           ?
           Every
           Opinion
           must
           make
           a
           Sect
           ,
           and
           every
           Sect
           a
           Faction
           ,
           and
           every
           Faction
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           able
           ,
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           every
           War
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           can
           never
           be
           prosecuted
           with
           too
           much
           violence
           .
           And
           then
           all
           sobriety
           is
           lukewarmness
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           Government
           carnal
           Complyance
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           proceed
           to
           Rebellion
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           great
           work
           of
           a
           thorough
           Reformation
           ,
           is
           to
           want
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           And
           thus
           are
           their
           Vices
           sanctified
           by
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           malice
           ,
           folly
           ,
           and
           madness
           are
           ever
           the
           prevailing
           ingredients
           of
           their
           superstitious
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Religion
           only
           obliges
           them
           to
           be
           more
           sturdy
           and
           impudent
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           now
           encouraged
           to
           cherish
           those
           passions
           in
           spight
           of
           Authority
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           severity
           of
           Laws
           might
           effectually
           have
           restrain'd
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           cross
           obligations
           of
           an
           untoward
           Conscience
           .
        
         
         
           §
           6.
           
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           found
           so
           nice
           and
           difficult
           a
           thing
           to
           govern
           men
           in
           their
           perswasions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           other
           affairs
           and
           transactions
           of
           humane
           life
           ;
           because
           erroneous
           Consciences
           are
           bold
           and
           confident
           enough
           to
           outface
           Authority
           :
           whereas
           persons
           of
           debauch'd
           and
           scandalous
           lives
           ,
           being
           condemn'd
           by
           their
           own
           Consciences
           as
           well
           as
           the
           publick
           Laws
           ,
           can
           have
           nothing
           to
           bear
           them
           up
           against
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           restraints
           of
           Government
           .
           But
           when
           mens
           minds
           are
           possest
           with
           such
           unhappy
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           as
           are
           more
           destructive
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           civil
           Society
           than
           open
           lewdness
           and
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Vertues
           of
           the
           Godly
           are
           more
           pregnant
           with
           villany
           and
           mischief
           than
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Consciences
           are
           satisfied
           in
           their
           mischievous
           and
           ungovernable
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           seriously
           believe
           that
           they
           approve
           themselves
           to
           God
           by
           being
           refractory
           and
           irreclamable
           in
           their
           Fanatick
           Zeal
           ,
           then
           how
           easie
           is
           it
           to
           defie
           Authority
           ,
           and
           trample
           upon
           all
           
           its
           threatnings
           and
           penalities
           ?
           And
           those
           Laws
           ,
           that
           would
           awe
           a
           prophane
           and
           irreligious
           Person
           at
           least
           into
           an
           outward
           compliance
           ,
           shall
           but
           exasperate
           a
           boisterous
           Conscience
           into
           a
           more
           vehement
           and
           seditious
           disobedience
           .
           Now
           when
           't
           is
           so
           difficult
           for
           Magistrates
           either
           to
           remove
           these
           Religious
           Vices
           ,
           or
           to
           bridle
           their
           unruliness
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           find
           it
           an
           incomparably
           harder
           task
           to
           restrain
           the
           extravagancies
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           than
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Debauchery
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           the
           multitude
           is
           so
           inclinable
           to
           these
           mistakes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           seeing
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           infected
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           grow
           so
           turbulent
           and
           unruly
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           Governours
           themselves
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           it
           does
           not
           concern
           them
           with
           as
           much
           vigilance
           and
           severity
           either
           to
           prevent
           their
           rise
           or
           suppress
           their
           growth
           ,
           as
           to
           punish
           any
           the
           foulest
           crimes
           of
           Immorality
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           would
           but
           seriously
           consider
           into
           what
           exorbitances
           peevish
           and
           untoward
           principles
           about
           Religion
           naturally
           improve
           themselves
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           perceive
           it
           to
           be
           as
           much
           their
           concernment
           to
           punish
           them
           with
           the
           severest
           inflictions
           ,
           as
           any
           whatsoever
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
         
           §
           7.
           
           And
           this
           certainly
           has
           ever
           been
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fatal
           miscarriages
           of
           all
           Governours
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           not
           been
           aware
           of
           this
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           enemy
           ;
           but
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           govern
           unruly
           Consciences
           by
           more
           easie
           and
           remiss
           Laws
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           only
           able
           to
           suppress
           scandalous
           and
           confessed
           villanies
           ,
           and
           have
           thought
           them
           sufficiently
           restrain'd
           by
           threatning
           punishments
           ,
           without
           inflicting
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           in
           most
           Kingdoms
           (
           so
           little
           have
           Princes
           understood
           their
           own
           Interests
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           )
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           have
           been
           set
           up
           only
           for
           Scar-crows
           ,
           being
           established
           rather
           for
           shew
           and
           Form
           sake
           ,
           than
           with
           any
           design
           of
           giving
           them
           life
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           into
           Execution
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           were
           so
           hardy
           as
           not
           to
           be
           scared
           into
           obedience
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           threatnings
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           emboldned
           to
           disobedience
           by
           the
           remisness
           of
           their
           execution
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           not
           only
           plaid
           with
           the
           Law
           it self
           as
           a
           sensless
           trifle
           ,
           but
           have
           scorn'd
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Power
           that
           set
           it
           up
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           in
           experience
           ,
           than
           that
           Impunity
           gives
           not
           only
           warranty
           
           but
           encouragement
           to
           Disobedience
           ;
           and
           by
           habituating
           men
           to
           controul
           the
           Edicts
           of
           Authority
           ,
           teaches
           them
           by
           degrees
           to
           despise
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           main
           reason
           why
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           have
           generally
           proved
           such
           ineffectual
           instruments
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           either
           been
           weakned
           through
           want
           of
           execution
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           manner
           cancell'd
           by
           the
           oppositions
           of
           Civil
           Constitutions
           .
           For
           when
           Laws
           are
           bound
           under
           severe
           penalties
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           take
           cognisance
           of
           the
           Crime
           ,
           have
           not
           Power
           enough
           to
           punish
           it
           ,
           or
           are
           perpetually
           check'd
           and
           controul'd
           by
           a
           stronger
           Power
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Laws
           be
           affronted
           and
           despised
           ;
           and
           if
           ,
           instead
           of
           bringing
           mens
           minds
           to
           compliance
           and
           subjection
           ,
           they
           exasperate
           them
           into
           open
           contumacy
           .
           Restraint
           provokes
           their
           stubbornness
           ,
           and
           yet
           redresses
           not
           the
           mischief
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           were
           better
           to
           grant
           an
           uncontroul'd
           Liberty
           by
           declaring
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           ,
           after
           having
           declared
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           grant
           it
           by
           silence
           and
           impunity
           .
           The
           Prohibition
           disobliges
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           one
           evil
           ;
           and
           the
           impunity
           allows
           them
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           greater
           :
           and
           
           where
           Governours
           permit
           ,
           what
           their
           Laws
           forbid
           ,
           there
           the
           Common-wealth
           must
           at
           once
           lose
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           restraint
           ,
           and
           suffers
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           Liberty
           .
           So
           that
           as
           they
           would
           expect
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           sure
           at
           first
           to
           bind
           on
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           with
           the
           streightest
           knot
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           force
           and
           countenance
           by
           the
           severest
           Execution
           ;
           in
           that
           wild
           and
           Fanatick
           Consciences
           are
           too
           headstrong
           to
           be
           curb'd
           with
           an
           ordinary
           severity
           ;
           &
           therefore
           their
           restraints
           must
           be
           proportion'd
           to
           their
           unruliness
           :
           and
           they
           must
           be
           managed
           with
           so
           much
           a
           greater
           care
           and
           strictness
           ,
           than
           all
           other
           principles
           of
           publick
           disturbance
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           more
           dangerous
           &
           unruly
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           For
           if
           Conscience
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           break
           down
           the
           restraints
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           have
           Licence
           to
           follow
           their
           own
           perswasions
           ,
           the
           mischief
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           the
           folly
           endless
           ;
           and
           they
           seldom
           cease
           to
           wander
           from
           folly
           to
           folly
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           run
           themselves
           into
           all
           the
           whimsies
           and
           enormities
           ,
           that
           can
           debauch
           Religion
           ,
           or
           annoy
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
           The
           giddy
           Multitude
           
           are
           of
           a
           restless
           and
           stragling
           humour
           ;
           and
           yet
           withalso
           ignorant
           and
           injudicious
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           strange
           and
           uncouth
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           take
           up
           with
           Zeal
           and
           Confidence
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           there
           never
           yet
           was
           any
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           gave
           a
           real
           liberty
           to
           mens
           Imaginations
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           suddenly
           over-run
           with
           numberless
           divisions
           ,
           and
           subdivisions
           of
           Sects
           :
           as
           was
           notorious
           in
           the
           late
           Confusions
           ,
           when
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           was
           laid
           as
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Settlement
           .
           How
           was
           Sect
           built
           upon
           Sect
           ,
           and
           Church
           upon
           Church
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           advanced
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           Folly
           ,
           that
           the
           Usurpers
           themselves
           could
           find
           no
           other
           way
           to
           work
           their
           subversion
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           extravagancies
           ,
           but
           by
           overturning
           their
           own
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           checking
           their
           growth
           by
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           ?
           The
           humour
           of
           Fanaticising
           is
           a
           boundless
           folly
           ,
           it
           knows
           no
           restraints
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           kept
           down
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           Governours
           ,
           it
           grows
           and
           encreases
           without
           end
           ,
           or
           limit
           ,
           and
           never
           ceases
           to
           swell
           it self
           ,
           till
           it
           has
           broke
           down
           all
           the
           banks
           and
           restraints
           of
           Government
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Disciplinarians
           had
           in
           
           pursuit
           of
           their
           own
           peevish
           and
           unreasonable
           Principles
           divided
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           others
           upon
           a
           farther
           improvement
           of
           the
           same
           principles
           subdivided
           from
           them
           ;
           every
           new
           opinion
           was
           enough
           to
           found
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           and
           Sect
           was
           spawn'd
           out
           of
           Sect
           ,
           till
           there
           were
           almost
           as
           many
           Churches
           as
           Families
           :
           For
           when
           they
           were
           once
           parted
           from
           the
           order
           &
           sobriety
           of
           the
           Church
           they
           lived
           in
           ,
           nothing
           could
           set
           bounds
           to
           their
           wild
           and
           violent
           Imaginations
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           Schismaticks
           always
           run
           themselves
           into
           the
           same
           excess
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           Rebels
           and
           Seditious
           Persons
           do
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           a
           hatred
           to
           Tyranny
           are
           restless
           till
           they
           have
           dissolved
           the
           Common-wealth
           into
           Anarchy
           &
           Confusion
           ;
           and
           ,
           because
           some
           Kingly
           Governments
           have
           proved
           Tyrannical
           ,
           will
           allow
           no
           free
           States
           but
           under
           Republicks
           .
           As
           was
           notorious
           in
           all
           the
           Apologies
           for
           the
           late
           Usurpers
           ,
           who
           took
           it
           for
           granted
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           all
           Government
           under
           a
           single
           Person
           was
           slavish
           and
           oppressive
           without
           respect
           to
           its
           particular
           Constitutions
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           was
           a
           sufficient
           
           preservation
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Liberties
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           those
           who
           managed
           it
           were
           never
           so
           Imperious
           and
           Arbitrary
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Power
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           our
           Church
           Dissenters
           ,
           out
           of
           abhorrency
           to
           the
           Papal
           Tyranny
           and
           Usurpation
           upon
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           never
           think
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Consciences
           sufficiently
           secured
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           shaken
           off
           all
           subjection
           to
           Humane
           Authority
           :
           and
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           her
           unreasonable
           Impositions
           has
           invaded
           the
           Fundamental
           Liberties
           of
           mankind
           ,
           they
           presently
           conclude
           all
           restraints
           upon
           licentious
           Practices
           and
           Perswasions
           about
           Religion
           under
           the
           hated
           name
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           some
           Theological
           Empericks
           have
           so
           possess'd
           the
           peoples
           heads
           with
           this
           fond
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           see
           no
           middle
           way
           between
           spiritual
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           so
           brand
           all
           restraint
           of
           Government
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           never
           think
           themselves
           far
           enough
           from
           Rome
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           wandred
           as
           far
           as
           Munster
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           her
           first
           Reformation
           was
           not
           so
           wild
           as
           to
           abolish
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           ,
           but
           
           only
           removed
           it
           from
           those
           who
           had
           unjustly
           usurp'd
           it
           to
           its
           proper
           seat
           ,
           and
           restrain'd
           it
           within
           its
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           :
           And
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           clogg'd
           Christianity
           with
           too
           many
           garish
           and
           burdensome
           Ceremonies
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           immediately
           strip
           her
           naked
           of
           all
           modest
           and
           decent
           Ornaments
           out
           of
           an
           over-hot
           opposition
           to
           their
           too
           flanting
           Pomp
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           but
           only
           cloathed
           her
           in
           such
           a
           Dress
           ,
           as
           became
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Sobriety
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Moderation
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           preserve
           us
           sober
           between
           two
           such
           unreasonable
           Extremes
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           But
           not
           to
           run
           too
           hastily
           into
           particular
           disputes
           ,
           't
           is
           enough
           at
           present
           to
           have
           proved
           in
           general
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           Government
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           they
           be
           exempt
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           I
           shall
           demand
           ,
           Whether
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           any
           other
           Power
           ,
           or
           to
           none
           at
           all
           ?
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           then
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           is
           not
           Supreme
           ,
           but
           is
           subject
           to
           a
           Superiour
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           rather
           (
           what
           is
           equally
           absurd
           )
           there
           would
           be
           two
           Supreme
           Powers
           
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           ;
           for
           it
           the
           Princes
           Jurisdiction
           be
           limited
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           concerns
           of
           Religion
           be
           subject
           to
           another
           Government
           ,
           then
           may
           Subjects
           be
           obliged
           to
           (
           what
           is
           impossible
           )
           contradictory
           Commands
           :
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           requires
           him
           to
           defend
           his
           Country
           against
           an
           Invasion
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Governour
           may
           command
           him
           to
           abandon
           its
           defence
           ,
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           an
           Holy
           War
           in
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Sepulchre
           from
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Turks
           and
           Saracens
           .
           But
           seeing
           no
           man
           can
           be
           subject
           to
           contradictory
           obligations
           ,
           't
           is
           by
           consequence
           utterly
           impossible
           he
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           two
           Supreme
           Powers
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           latter
           ,
           then
           the
           former
           Argument
           returns
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           one
           half
           of
           the
           concerns
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           there
           must
           be
           a
           perfect
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           no
           Government
           at
           all
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           Provision
           to
           be
           made
           against
           all
           those
           publick
           mischiefs
           and
           disturbances
           that
           may
           arise
           from
           Errors
           and
           Enormities
           in
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Common-wealth
           must
           for
           ever
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           follies
           of
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           villanies
           of
           Impostors
           ;
           and
           
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           can
           but
           pretend
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           whenever
           he
           pleases
           endeavour
           its
           Ruine
           :
           So
           that
           if
           Princes
           should
           forego
           their
           sovereignty
           over
           mens
           Consciences
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           leave
           themselves
           less
           Power
           than
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           &
           Defence
           of
           the
           Common-wealths
           they
           govern
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Government
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           wherever
           it
           is
           lodged
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           universal
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           uncontroulable
           ,
           in
           all
           Afairs
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           concern
           the
           Interests
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           limited
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           controul'd
           :
           but
           't
           is
           a
           thick
           and
           palpable
           Contradiction
           to
           call
           such
           a
           Power
           Supreme
           ,
           in
           that
           whatever
           controuls
           it
           must
           as
           to
           that
           case
           be
           its
           Superiour
           .
           And
           therefore
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           being
           so
           strongly
           influential
           upon
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           great
           a
           power
           either
           to
           advance
           or
           hinder
           the
           publick
           felicity
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           as
           uncontroulably
           subject
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           as
           all
           other
           Civil
           Concerns
           ;
           because
           otherwise
           it
           will
           not
           have
           Authority
           enough
           to
           secure
           the
           Publick
           Interest
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           to
           attain
           the
           necessary
           
           and
           most
           important
           ends
           of
           its
           Institution
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           Now
           from
           these
           Premisses
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           all
           Supreme
           Power
           ;
           both
           in
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           issues
           from
           the
           same
           Original
           ,
           and
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           same
           Reason
           of
           things
           ;
           namely
           the
           indispensable
           necessity
           of
           Society
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Government
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Humane
           Society
           :
           a
           Supreme
           Power
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           decision
           of
           all
           those
           Quarrels
           and
           Controversies
           ,
           that
           are
           naturally
           consequent
           upon
           the
           Passions
           ,
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           Follies
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           way
           of
           ending
           their
           Differences
           but
           by
           the
           Decrees
           of
           a
           final
           &
           unappealable
           Judicature
           .
           For
           if
           every
           man
           were
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Judge
           ,
           mens
           Determinations
           would
           be
           as
           contradictory
           as
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           &
           their
           Judgments
           as
           their
           Humours
           or
           Interests
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           their
           Dissentions
           of
           necessity
           be
           endless
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           avoid
           these
           and
           all
           other
           Inconveniences
           that
           would
           naturally
           follow
           upon
           a
           state
           of
           War
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           there
           should
           be
           one
           Supreme
           and
           Publick
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           whose
           
           Determinations
           the
           private
           Judgment
           of
           every
           single
           person
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           submit
           it self
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Providence
           ,
           knowing
           to
           what
           passions
           and
           irregularities
           mankind
           is
           obnoxious
           ,
           never
           suffered
           them
           to
           live
           without
           the
           restraints
           of
           Government
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           things
           so
           ordered
           affairs
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           could
           be
           born
           into
           the
           world
           without
           being
           subject
           to
           some
           Superior
           :
           every
           father
           being
           by
           nature
           vested
           with
           a
           right
           to
           govern
           his
           children
           .
           And
           the
           first
           governments
           in
           the
           world
           were
           established
           purely
           upon
           the
           natural
           Rights
           of
           paternal
           Authority
           ,
           which
           afterward
           grew
           up
           to
           a
           Kingly
           Power
           by
           the
           increase
           of
           posterity
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           was
           at
           first
           but
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           that
           multiplied
           ,
           became
           Father
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           Province
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Monarchy
           was
           its
           only
           Government
           ,
           necessarily
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           natural
           for
           Families
           to
           enlarge
           themselves
           into
           Cities
           by
           uniting
           into
           a
           body
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Kindreds
           ,
           whence
           by
           consequence
           the
           Supreme
           Head
           of
           those
           Families
           must
           
           become
           Prince
           and
           Governour
           of
           a
           larger
           &
           more
           diffused
           Society
           .
           And
           therefore
           Cedrenus
           makes
           Adam
           the
           first
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           thus
           afterwards
           in
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Earth
           among
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Noah
           ,
           the
           heads
           of
           Families
           became
           Kings
           and
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           Nations
           of
           which
           they
           were
           Founders
           ,
           from
           whence
           were
           propagated
           the
           several
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           first
           and
           elder
           times
           ;
           as
           appears
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Mosaick
           History
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           all
           other
           the
           best
           and
           most
           ancient
           Records
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           :
           But
           as
           for
           Common-wealths
           ,
           they
           are
           comparatively
           of
           a
           very
           late
           discovery
           ,
           being
           first
           contriv'd
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           whose
           Democracies
           and
           Optimacies
           were
           made
           out
           of
           the
           Ruines
           of
           Monarchick
           Government
           ;
           which
           was
           but
           sutable
           to
           the
           proud
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           capricious
           humour
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           where
           scarce
           any
           one
           could
           pretend
           to
           a
           little
           skill
           in
           
             Poetry
             or
             Wrestling
          
           (
           their
           two
           greatest
           accomplishments
           )
           but
           he
           must
           immediately
           be
           an
           Vndertaker
           for
           new
           modelling
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           which
           doubtless
           was
           one
           of
           the
           main
           causes
           of
           their
           perpetual
           
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           frequent
           Charges
           in
           Government
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           Having
           thus
           firmly
           founded
           all
           Civil
           Government
           upon
           
             Paternal
             Authority
          
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           proceed
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           bottoms
           upon
           the
           same
           Foundation
           :
           For
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Families
           were
           vested
           with
           a
           
             Kingly
             Power
          
           over
           their
           own
           Posterity
           ;
           so
           also
           were
           they
           with
           the
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           ,
           executing
           all
           the
           Holy
           Functions
           of
           Priesthood
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           unanimous
           testimony
           of
           Histories
           both
           Sacred
           and
           Prophane
           .
           Thus
           we
           find
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Patriarchs
           Priests
           to
           their
           own
           Families
           ;
           which
           Office
           descended
           together
           with
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           to
           the
           first-born
           of
           each
           Family
           .
           And
           this
           custom
           of
           investing
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Power
          
           with
           the
           
             Supreme
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           divers
           Authors
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           observe
           )
           universally
           practis'd
           over
           all
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           for
           well
           nigh
           2500
           years
           ,
           without
           any
           one
           president
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           among
           all
           Societies
           of
           men
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           necessity
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           as
           of
           publick
           Justice
           ;
           the
           
           power
           whereof
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           be
           seated
           somewhere
           ,
           can
           properly
           belong
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           resides
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           alone
           having
           authority
           to
           assign
           to
           every
           subject
           his
           proper
           function
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           this
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ;
           the
           exercise
           whereof
           as
           he
           has
           power
           to
           transfer
           to
           another
           ,
           so
           may
           he
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           reserve
           it
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           elder
           Ages
           always
           practised
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           security
           of
           their
           Government
           ;
           as
           well
           knowing
           the
           tendency
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           false
           notions
           of
           the
           divine
           worship
           ,
           to
           Tumults
           and
           Seditions
           ;
           and
           therfore
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           disturbances
           that
           might
           spring
           from
           Factions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           they
           were
           sollicitous
           to
           keep
           its
           management
           in
           their
           own
           immediate
           disposal
           .
           And
           though
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           was
           upon
           reasons
           peculiar
           to
           that
           State
           separated
           by
           a
           divine
           positive
           command
           from
           the
           Kingly
           Power
           ;
           yet
           the
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Priest
           remained
           still
           subject
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ,
           their
           King
           always
           exercising
           a
           Supremacy
           over
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Causes
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unquestionable
           than
           the
           precedents
           
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Iehu
             ,
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           exercised
           as
           full
           a
           Legislative
           Power
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           in
           Affairs
           of
           State.
           They
           alone
           restrain'd
           and
           punish'd
           whatever
           tended
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Publick
           and
           establish'd
           Religion
           ;
           they
           suppress'd
           Innovations
           ,
           reform'd
           Corruptions
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Decencies
           and
           Solemnities
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           instituted
           new
           Laws
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           conducted
           all
           the
           concerns
           of
           Religion
           by
           their
           own
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           pretended
           against
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           might
           not
           with
           as
           great
           a
           shew
           of
           Reason
           have
           been
           urged
           against
           these
           Jewish
           Kings
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           And
           thus
           were
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           in
           all
           Nations
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           till
           our
           blessed
           Saviour's
           birth
           ,
           who
           came
           into
           the
           world
           to
           establish
           new
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           set
           up
           any
           new
           Models
           of
           Politie
           .
           He
           came
           not
           to
           unsettle
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           to
           diminish
           the
           natural
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           settle
           the
           conduct
           of
           humane
           affairs
           upon
           new
           Principles
           ,
           
           but
           left
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           he
           found
           it
           :
           All
           his
           Discourses
           were
           directed
           to
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           such
           whose
           duty
           it
           was
           to
           Obey
           ,
           and
           not
           Command
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           we
           find
           him
           every
           where
           highly
           solicitous
           to
           press
           men
           to
           Obedience
           in
           general
           ,
           (
           and
           perhaps
           it
           would
           be
           no
           easie
           task
           to
           find
           out
           any
           Professors
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Policy
           ,
           either
           ancient
           or
           modern
           ,
           that
           have
           carried
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           so
           high
           as
           the
           Sermons
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           his
           Apostles
           )
           yet
           no
           where
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           settle
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           limit
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Princes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Government
           of
           Religion
           ,
           being
           vested
           in
           them
           by
           an
           antecedent
           and
           natural
           Right
           ,
           must
           without
           all
           controversie
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           it
           is
           derogated
           from
           them
           by
           some
           Superiour
           Authority
           :
           so
           that
           unless
           our
           Saviour
           had
           expresly
           disrobed
           the
           
             Royal
             Power
          
           of
           its
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           nothing
           else
           can
           alienate
           it
           from
           their
           Prerogative
           .
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           left
           no
           Commands
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           for
           the
           right
           Government
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           give
           them
           a
           new
           Commission
           
           to
           exercise
           that
           Power
           ,
           that
           was
           already
           so
           firmly
           establish'd
           in
           the
           world
           by
           the
           unalterable
           dictates
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Universal
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Consent
           of
           Nations
           :
           it
           being
           so
           clearly
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           it
           loses
           both
           its
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           its
           usefulness
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           universal
           and
           unlimited
           ?
           In
           that
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Government
           is
           to
           secure
           the
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           the
           Publick
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           have
           Power
           to
           manage
           and
           order
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           serviceable
           to
           that
           end
           .
           So
           that
           it
           being
           so
           clearly
           evident
           from
           the
           experience
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           that
           nothing
           has
           a
           stronger
           influence
           upon
           the
           publick
           Interests
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           than
           the
           well
           or
           ill
           management
           of
           Religion
           ;
           its
           conduct
           must
           needs
           be
           as
           certain
           and
           inseparable
           a
           Right
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           the
           Legislative
           Authority
           it self
           ;
           without
           which
           't
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Government
           at
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           seems
           rather
           to
           suppose
           than
           assert
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Princes
           .
           What
           else
           means
           that
           Promise
           ,
           That
           Kings
           shall
           be
           
           
             nursing
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Church
          
           of
           God
           ,
           unless
           by
           their
           Power
           they
           may
           cherish
           and
           defend
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           protect
           it
           from
           being
           destroyed
           by
           Hereticks
           and
           Seducers
           ?
           What
           does
           the
           Scripture
           mean
           when
           it
           styles
           our
           Saviour
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           Princes
           his
           Vicegerents
           here
           on
           earth
           ?
           What
           means
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           Kings
           are
           appointed
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           
             That
             under
             them
             we
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             all
             honesty
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             godliness
             too
             ?
          
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           propagation
           of
           Godliness
           is
           as
           much
           the
           Duty
           of
           Governours
           ,
           as
           the
           preservation
           of
           Justice
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           a
           Prince
           (
           as
           such
           )
           effectually
           promote
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           proper
           effects
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           
             Laws
             and
             Penalties
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           our
           Saviour
           lived
           in
           ,
           was
           fall'n
           into
           such
           mens
           hands
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           concerning
           themselves
           in
           the
           defence
           ,
           protection
           ,
           and
           propagation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           they
           would
           exert
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           force
           to
           suppress
           and
           destroy
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           entrust
           them
           with
           a
           Commission
           to
           govern
           his
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           they
           would
           labour
           
           its
           utter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           ?
           And
           hence
           was
           there
           no
           other
           peaceable
           method
           to
           propagate
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           patience
           and
           sufferings
           of
           its
           Professors
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           secure
           his
           Religion
           from
           the
           reproach
           of
           being
           Factious
           and
           Seditious
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           was
           sollicitous
           above
           all
           things
           to
           arm
           them
           with
           Meekness
           and
           Patience
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           gave
           them
           glorious
           promises
           to
           encourage
           their
           submission
           to
           their
           unhappy
           Fate
           ,
           and
           severe
           Injunctions
           to
           secure
           their
           Obedience
           to
           all
           the
           Commands
           of
           lawful
           Superiours
           ,
           except
           when
           they
           run
           directly
           cross
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           posture
           of
           Affairs
           then
           stood
           ,
           was
           incomparably
           the
           most
           effectual
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           most
           innocent
           way
           of
           its
           propagation
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           but
           an
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           Plea
           that
           some
           men
           make
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           restrain
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           use
           of
           no
           other
           means
           than
           what
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           used
           to
           convince
           and
           convert
           men
           :
           An
           Argument
           that
           much
           resembles
           that
           ,
           
           which
           they
           urge
           with
           so
           much
           popular
           noise
           and
           confidence
           against
           that
           little
           Grandeur
           &
           Authority
           that
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Governours
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           because
           forsooth
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unhappy
           juncture
           of
           Affairs
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           lived
           in
           a
           mean
           and
           persecuted
           condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           what
           was
           their
           Calamity
           ,
           these
           men
           would
           make
           our
           Duty
           :
           but
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           they
           would
           pursue
           their
           Argument
           to
           all
           the
           purposes
           for
           which
           it
           may
           as
           rationally
           serve
           :
           and
           so
           they
           must
           sell
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           money
           and
           lay
           it
           at
           the
           Bishops
           Feet
           ;
           they
           must
           pass
           away
           all
           their
           Proprieties
           ,
           and
           have
           
             all
             things
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             part
             them
             to
             all
             men
             as
             every
             man
             has
             need
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           did
           so
           .
           At
           so
           prodigious
           a
           rate
           of
           impertinency
           do
           men
           talk
           ,
           when
           their
           Passions
           dictate
           their
           Discourses
           ;
           and
           to
           so
           fine
           a
           pass
           would
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Christendom
           be
           brought
           by
           this
           trifling
           pretence
           of
           reducing
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           its
           Primitive
           Practice
           in
           all
           accidents
           and
           circumstances
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           suppose
           these
           men
           themselves
           would
           scarce
           imitate
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           
           for
           if
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           the
           liberty
           openly
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           to
           persecute
           all
           that
           would
           not
           believe
           him
           an
           Impostor
           ;
           which
           though
           they
           did
           familiarly
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           went
           about
           to
           restrain
           their
           Blasphemies
           by
           Laws
           and
           Punishments
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           only
           demand
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           may
           make
           penal
           Laws
           against
           Swearing
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Irreligious
           Debaucheries
           ?
           If
           he
           may
           ,
           why
           then
           they
           are
           matters
           that
           as
           directly
           and
           immediately
           relate
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Worship
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           which
           they
           are
           as
           utterly
           to
           seek
           for
           any
           Precedent
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           if
           this
           Argument
           were
           of
           any
           force
           ,
           it
           would
           equally
           deprive
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           any
           Power
           to
           compel
           his
           Subjects
           to
           obedience
           to
           any
           of
           the
           moral
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           secular
           Laws
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           because
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           never
           did
           it
           :
           especially
           when
           all
           matters
           of
           Morality
           do
           as
           really
           belong
           to
           our
           spiritual
           concerns
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           that
           relates
           immediately
           to
           
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Affairs
           of
           meer
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           may
           not
           compel
           his
           Subjects
           to
           a
           right
           way
           of
           Worship
           with
           the
           Civil
           Sword
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           of
           a
           spiritual
           concernment
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           :
           )
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           neither
           may
           he
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           force
           to
           compel
           men
           to
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ,
           because
           they
           also
           equally
           relate
           to
           their
           spiritual
           Interests
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           Authority
           in
           both
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           same
           Principle
           ,
           viz.
           The
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           their
           due
           Management
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           We
           derive
           not
           therefore
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           from
           any
           grant
           of
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           antecedent
           right
           wherewith
           all
           Sovereign
           Power
           was
           indued
           before
           ever
           he
           was
           born
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           same
           Providence
           ,
           that
           intrusted
           Princes
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           Humane
           Affairs
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           vested
           them
           in
           at
           least
           as
           much
           Power
           ,
           as
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           ends
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           But
           further
           yet
           ,
           all
           the
           ways
           our
           Saviour
           has
           appointed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
           for
           the
           advancement
           and
           propagation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           prescribed
           to
           Subjects
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           Governours
           ;
           and
           this
           indeed
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           no
           private
           person
           can
           have
           any
           power
           to
           compel
           men
           to
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           would
           upon
           that
           very
           account
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Private
           person
           ,
           and
           be
           vested
           with
           a
           Civil
           Power
           .
           But
           that
           no
           Magistrate
           may
           do
           this
           ,
           will
           remain
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           produce
           some
           express
           prohibition
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           restrain
           him
           :
           and
           till
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           a
           strange
           rate
           of
           arguing
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           prove
           that
           Magistrates
           may
           not
           use
           any
           
             coercive
             Power
          
           to
           promote
           the
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           forbidden
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           especially
           when
           't
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           acted
           themselves
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           they
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           neither
           use
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           impart
           to
           others
           any
           coercive
           Power
           for
           the
           advancement
           ,
           and
           propagation
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           were
           confined
           to
           such
           prudent
           and
           peaceable
           Methods
           ,
           as
           were
           lawful
           for
           persons
           in
           their
           condition
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           humble
           Intreaties
           ,
           and
           
           Perswasions
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           never
           took
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           score
           could
           not
           make
           penal
           and
           coercive
           Laws
           ;
           the
           power
           of
           Coertion
           being
           so
           certainly
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Supreme
           Civil
           Power
           :
           But
           though
           he
           back'd
           not
           his
           Commandments
           with
           temporal
           punishments
           ,
           because
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           yet
           he
           enforced
           them
           with
           the
           threatnings
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           which
           carry
           with
           them
           more
           compulsion
           upon
           mens
           Consciences
           than
           any
           Civil
           Sanctions
           can
           :
           For
           the
           only
           reason
           why
           Punishments
           are
           annex'd
           to
           Laws
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           strong
           Motives
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           our
           Savour
           tied
           his
           Laws
           upon
           mankind
           under
           
             Eternal
             Penalties
          
           ,
           he
           used
           as
           much
           force
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           obedience
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           abetted
           them
           with
           
             temporal
             Inflictions
          
           :
           So
           that
           the
           only
           reason
           why
           he
           bound
           not
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           our
           Consciences
           by
           any
           secular
           Compulsories
           ,
           was
           not
           because
           Compulsion
           was
           an
           improper
           way
           to
           put
           his
           Laws
           in
           execution
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           had
           never
           established
           them
           with
           more
           enforcing
           sanctions
           ;
           but
           only
           because
           himself
           was
           not
           invested
           with
           any
           secular
           Power
           ,
           
           and
           so
           could
           not
           use
           those
           methods
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           are
           proper
           to
           its
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Power
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           intrusted
           the
           Governours
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           was
           purely
           spiritual
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           Authority
           to
           inflict
           temporal
           Punishments
           ,
           or
           to
           force
           men
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Canons
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           ;
           they
           only
           declared
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           denounced
           the
           threatnings
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           having
           no
           Coercive
           Power
           to
           inflict
           the
           Judgments
           they
           declared
           ,
           and
           leaving
           the
           event
           of
           their
           Censures
           to
           the
           Divine
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Though
           alas
           !
           all
           this
           was
           too
           weak
           to
           attain
           the
           ends
           of
           Discipline
           
             (
             viz.
          
           to
           reclaim
           the
           offending
           Person
           ,
           and
           by
           example
           of
           his
           Censure
           to
           awe
           others
           into
           Obedience
           )
           and
           could
           have
           but
           little
           influence
           upon
           the
           most
           stubborn
           and
           notorious
           Offenders
           .
           For
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           they
           drive
           one
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           has
           already
           renounced
           it
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           they
           deny
           him
           the
           Instruments
           and
           Ministries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           cares
           not
           for
           them
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           
           should
           they
           turn
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Society
           ,
           that
           has
           already
           prevented
           them
           by
           forsaking
           it
           ?
           How
           should
           offenders
           be
           reclaim'd
           ,
           by
           being
           condemn'd
           to
           what
           they
           chuse
           ?
           How
           should
           they
           be
           scared
           by
           threatnings
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           fear
           nor
           believe
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           will
           turn
           Apostates
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           be
           awed
           back
           into
           their
           Faith
           by
           being
           told
           they
           are
           so
           ?
           And
           therefore
           because
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           spiritual
           Government
           to
           attain
           the
           ends
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           subject
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           coercive
           Power
           ;
           't
           is
           wonderfully
           remarkable
           how
           God
           himself
           was
           pleased
           to
           supply
           their
           want
           of
           Civil
           Jurisdiction
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           Providence
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           to
           inflict
           the
           Judgments
           they
           denounced
           ;
           that
           if
           their
           Censures
           could
           not
           affright
           refractory
           Offenders
           into
           Obedience
           ,
           his
           Dreadful
           execution
           of
           them
           might
           .
           For
           't
           is
           notoriously
           evident
           from
           the
           best
           Records
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           Ages
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           was
           pleased
           to
           abet
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           immediate
           and
           Miraculous
           inflictions
           from
           Heaven
           .
           In
           
           those
           times
           torments
           and
           diseases
           of
           the
           Body
           were
           the
           usual
           consequents
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           as
           effectual
           to
           awe
           men
           into
           subjection
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           endued
           with
           
             coercive
             Iurisdiction
          
           .
           For
           this
           consists
           only
           in
           a
           power
           of
           inflicting
           temporal
           punishments
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Anathema's
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           attended
           with
           such
           Inflictions
           ,
           Criminals
           must
           have
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           dread
           the
           Rod
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           carried
           with
           it
           a
           power
           of
           inflicting
           temporal
           Penalties
           ,
           either
           of
           Death
           ,
           as
           on
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           ,
           or
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           as
           on
           Elymas
           the
           Sorcerer
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           wherewith
           St.
           Paul
           so
           often
           threatens
           to
           lash
           the
           factious
           Corinthians
           into
           a
           more
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           temper
           .
           Thus
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             
             What
             will
             ye
             ?
             shall
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             or
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ?
          
           i.
           e.
           Consider
           with
           your selves
           ,
           that
           seeing
           I
           have
           determined
           to
           visit
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           whether
           when
           I
           come
           you
           had
           rather
           I
           should
           chastise
           you
           with
           the
           Apostolical
           Rod
           by
           exercising
           my
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           punishments
           ,
           and
           by
           consigning
           the
           refractory
           to
           those
           sharp
           
           and
           grievous
           Diseases
           that
           are
           wont
           immediately
           to
           follow
           
             Apostolical
             Censures
          
           ;
           or
           whether
           I
           should
           come
           with
           a
           more
           gentle
           and
           merciful
           design
           without
           being
           forced
           by
           your
           stubborness
           upon
           a
           necessity
           of
           using
           this
           severity
           among
           you
           ?
           As
           you
           behave
           your selves
           ,
           so
           may
           you
           expect
           to
           find
           me
           at
           my
           coming
           .
           And
           thus
           again
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           6.
           
           He
           threatens
           them
           with
           his
           being
           
             in
             a
             readiness
          
           (
           if
           he
           should
           come
           among
           them
           )
           
             to
             revenge
             all
             their
             disobedience
          
           :
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           he
           immediately
           professes
           himself
           not
           ashamed
           to
           boast
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           again
           shakes
           the
           same
           Rod
           over
           them
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           refractoriness
           force
           him
           to
           strike
           them
           with
           some
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           a
           sharp
           and
           severe
           one
           :
           
             If
             I
             come
             again
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             ,
             since
             ye
             seek
             a
             proof
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             me
             .
          
           These
           extraordinary
           inflictions
           were
           signs
           and
           evidences
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           .
           And
           he
           would
           make
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Commissioned
           by
           Christ
           to
           teach
           and
           govern
           their
           Church
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           to
           feel
           the
           sad
           effects
           of
           his
           Miraculous
           Power
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           would
           satisfie
           
           them
           about
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           the
           same
           Apostles
           command
           to
           the
           same
           Church
           concerning
           the
           incestuous
           
             Corinthian
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           5.
           5.
           that
           they
           should
           
             deliver
             him
             to
             Satan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           that
           they
           should
           denounce
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           would
           amount
           to
           no
           smaller
           a
           Punishment
           ,
           than
           his
           being
           resign'd
           up
           to
           the
           power
           and
           possession
           of
           some
           evil
           spirit
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             Hom.
          
           15.
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           Ulcers
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           bodily
           Diseases
           and
           Inflictions
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           usual
           consequent
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           The
           end
           of
           all
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             might
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           that
           being
           humbled
           and
           brought
           to
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           his
           Sin
           by
           the
           sadness
           of
           his
           Condition
           ,
           and
           the
           heavy
           strokes
           of
           this
           cruel
           Executioner
           of
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           this
           might
           be
           a
           means
           of
           working
           him
           to
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           end
           did
           the
           same
           Apostle
           deliver
           Hymeneus
           and
           Alexander
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             learn
             not
             to
             blaspheme
          
           ;
           that
           being
           
           vexed
           and
           tormented
           by
           some
           evil
           spirit
           ,
           this
           might
           take
           down
           their
           proud
           and
           haughty
           stomachs
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           cease
           to
           traduce
           and
           disparage
           his
           Apostolical
           Authority
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           smarted
           so
           severely
           for
           contradicting
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           was
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           pleased
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           wanted
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           supply
           that
           defect
           by
           his
           own
           Almighty
           Power
           :
           so
           necessary
           is
           a
           coercive
           Jurisdiction
           to
           the
           due
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           was
           fain
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           the
           Apostles
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           .
           And
           thus
           was
           the
           Primitive
           Discipline
           maintain'd
           by
           Miracles
           of
           severity
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           wanted
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           .
           But
           when
           Christianity
           had
           once
           prevail'd
           and
           triumphed
           over
           all
           the
           oppositions
           of
           Pagan
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           had
           gain'd
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           world
           into
           its
           own
           possession
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           the
           
             Imperial
             Religion
          
           ,
           then
           began
           its
           Government
           to
           re-settle
           where
           nature
           had
           placed
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           was
           annexed
           to
           the
           Civil
           Power
           :
           For
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Emperours
           thought
           themselves
           concern'd
           to
           look
           to
           its
           Government
           ,
           and
           Protection
           ,
           
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           abet
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Clergy
           with
           their
           
             Secular
             Authority
          
           ;
           then
           began
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           to
           withdraw
           the
           miraculous
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           he
           did
           by
           degrees
           all
           the
           other
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           as
           their
           necessity
           ceased
           )
           as
           being
           now
           as
           well
           supplied
           by
           the
           natural
           &
           ordinary
           Power
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           So
           that
           though
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Function
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           Persons
           ,
           that
           were
           thereunto
           Originally
           Commissioned
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           its
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           was
           restored
           to
           the
           
             Imperial
             Diadem
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishops
           became
           then
           (
           as
           they
           are
           now
           )
           Ministers
           of
           State
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           ,
           and
           challenged
           not
           any
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           derived
           from
           the
           Prince
           :
           who
           ,
           supposing
           them
           best
           able
           to
           understand
           and
           manage
           the
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           ,
           granted
           them
           Commissions
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           himself
           ,
           and
           vested
           them
           with
           as
           much
           Coercive
           Power
           ,
           as
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           their
           Office
           and
           Jurisdiction
           :
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Judges
           are
           deputed
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           
           to
           govern
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           inflict
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           upon
           Delinquents
           :
           So
           that
           Bishops
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           any
           
             Temporal
             Authority
          
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Kings
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           ,
           appointed
           by
           him
           to
           govern
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Civil
           or
           Secular
           Judges
           are
           to
           govern
           Affairs
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           And
           now
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           devolved
           upon
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           assoon
           as
           it
           became
           Christian
           ,
           is
           undeniably
           evident
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           Laws
           and
           Records
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             From
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Emperors
             became
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Disposal
             and
             Government
             of
             Church
             Affairs
             depended
             entirely
             on
             their
             Authority
             :
             Constantine
          
           was
           no
           sooner
           settled
           in
           his
           Imperial
           Throne
           ,
           but
           he
           took
           the
           settlement
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           into
           his
           own
           Cognizance
           :
           He
           called
           Synods
           and
           Councils
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           ratified
           their
           Canons
           into
           Laws
           ,
           he
           prohibited
           the
           Conventicles
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           
           and
           demolish'd
           their
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           he
           made
           Edicts
           concerning
           Festivals
           ,
           the
           Rites
           of
           Sepulture
           ,
           the
           Immunities
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           appertaining
           to
           the
           outward
           Polity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           exercise
           of
           which
           Jurisdiction
           he
           was
           carefully
           followed
           by
           all
           his
           Successours
           :
           which
           cannot
           but
           be
           known
           to
           every
           man
           that
           is
           not
           as
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           the
           Comedy
           who
           supposed
           
             Corpus
             Iuris
             Civilis
          
           to
           be
           a
           Dutchman
           .
           The
           Code
           ,
           the
           Authenticks
           ,
           the
           French
           Capitulars
           are
           full
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           The
           first
           Book
           of
           the
           Code
           treats
           of
           nothing
           but
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Men
           and
           Things
           ,
           the
           distinct
           Offices
           and
           Functions
           of
           the
           several
           degrees
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           both
           in
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           infinite
           other
           things
           that
           immediately
           concern
           the
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           then
           as
           for
           the
           Authenticks
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           are
           every
           where
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           through
           
           the
           whole
           Volume
           ;
           which
           being
           divided
           into
           nine
           Collations
           ,
           has
           not
           above
           one
           
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           fourth
           )
           that
           has
           not
           divers
           Laws
           relating
           to
           Church
           Affairs
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Capitulars
           of
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Additions
           of
           
             Lewis
             the
             Godly
          
           ,
           his
           Son
           and
           Successour
           ,
           they
           contain
           little
           else
           but
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Lindembrogius
           his
           Collection
           of
           Ancient
           Laws
           ,
           together
           with
           divers
           other
           Laws
           of
           Theodorick
           ,
           and
           other
           Gothish
           Kings
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           And
           next
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           we
           owe
           the
           Settlement
           and
           Preservation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           .
           For
           by
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Primitive
           Spirit
           and
           Genius
           of
           Christianity
           was
           wearing
           out
           of
           fashion
           ,
           and
           the
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           of
           its
           first
           Professours
           began
           to
           give
           place
           to
           a
           furious
           and
           tumultuary
           Zeal
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           did
           the
           heats
           of
           Persecution
           begin
           to
           abate
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           was
           presently
           shattered
           into
           swarms
           of
           Factions
           by
           the
           violent
           Passions
           and
           Animosities
           of
           its
           Members
           about
           bare
           Speculations
           or
           useless
           Practices
           :
           And
           of
           all
           the
           quarrels
           
           that
           ever
           disturbed
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           were
           never
           any
           perhaps
           so
           excuseless
           or
           so
           irregular
           as
           those
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           of
           which
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           commenced
           with
           more
           folly
           and
           indiscretion
           ,
           or
           pursued
           with
           more
           passion
           and
           frowardness
           .
           The
           rage
           and
           fierceness
           of
           Christians
           had
           kindled
           such
           a
           Fire
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           unavoidably
           have
           been
           consumed
           by
           its
           own
           Combustions
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           employed
           all
           their
           Power
           to
           suppress
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Flames
           .
           And
           though
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           their
           Prudence
           and
           Industry
           ,
           Christianity
           was
           sadly
           impaired
           by
           its
           own
           Tumults
           and
           Seditions
           ;
           yet
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           care
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           it
           had
           in
           all
           humane
           probability
           been
           utterly
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           the
           Flames
           that
           had
           once
           caught
           its
           Superstructures
           ,
           must
           without
           remedy
           have
           burnt
           up
           its
           very
           Foundations
           .
           And
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           Records
           and
           Histories
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Disturbances
           that
           threatned
           the
           State
           ,
           had
           their
           beginnings
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Empire
           was
           more
           shaken
           by
           the
           intestine
           Commotions
           that
           arose
           
           from
           Religion
           ,
           than
           by
           Foreign
           Wars
           and
           Invasions
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           them
           so
           highly
           concern'd
           to
           reconcile
           all
           the
           Discords
           ,
           and
           allay
           all
           the
           Heats
           about
           Religion
           ,
           by
           silencing
           needless
           and
           unprofitable
           Controversies
           ,
           determining
           certain
           &
           necessary
           Truths
           ,
           prescribing
           decent
           Rites
           &
           Ceremonies
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           wise
           and
           prudent
           Expedients
           to
           bring
           the
           minds
           and
           practices
           of
           men
           to
           Sobriety
           and
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           And
           by
           this
           means
           was
           the
           outward
           Polity
           of
           the
           Church
           tolerably
           well
           established
           ,
           and
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           competently
           well
           grounded
           (
           though
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           wisdom
           and
           vigilance
           of
           the
           several
           Emperours
           )
           till
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           usurp'd
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Power
           ,
           and
           annexed
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Supremacy
           to
           their
           own
           See.
           For
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           Distractions
           occasioned
           partly
           by
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Northern
           Nations
           on
           the
           West
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           Invasions
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Power
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           but
           mainly
           by
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Empire
           it self
           ,
           they
           
           gain'd
           either
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           the
           whole
           Dominion
           of
           Religion
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           pretending
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           usurp'd
           an
           absolute
           and
           uncontroulable
           Empire
           over
           the
           Faiths
           and
           Consciences
           of
           mankind
           .
           And
           whilst
           they
           at
           first
           pretended
           no
           other
           Title
           to
           their
           Sovereignty
           but
           what
           they
           derived
           from
           Religion
           ,
           they
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           scrue
           up
           their
           Power
           to
           an
           unmeasurable
           Tyranny
           ,
           thereby
           to
           secure
           themselves
           in
           those
           Insolencies
           and
           Indignities
           wherewith
           they
           perpetually
           affronted
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           :
           And
           knowing
           the
           
             Free-born
             Reason
          
           of
           men
           would
           never
           tamely
           brook
           to
           be
           enslaved
           to
           so
           ignoble
           a
           Tyranny
           ,
           they
           proclaim'd
           it
           a
           Traytour
           or
           (
           what
           is
           the
           same
           )
           a
           Heretick
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           lowd
           noises
           and
           menaces
           frighted
           it
           out
           of
           Christendom
           .
           In
           which
           design
           they
           at
           length
           advanced
           so
           far
           ,
           till
           Rome
           Christian
           became
           little
           less
           fond
           and
           superstitious
           than
           Rome
           Heathen
           ;
           and
           Christianity
           it self
           was
           almost
           debauched
           to
           the
           lowest
           guise
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           and
           Europe
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           most
           refined
           and
           politest
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           was
           involved
           in
           a
           more
           than
           African
           
           Ignorance
           and
           Barbarity
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           they
           easily
           usher
           in
           the
           grand
           departure
           and
           Apostasie
           from
           Religion
           by
           the
           
             falling
             away
          
           from
           Reason
           ,
           and
           founded
           the
           Roman
           Faith
           as
           well
           as
           Empire
           upon
           the
           Ruines
           of
           Humane
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           In
           which
           sad
           posture
           continued
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Christendom
           till
           the
           Reformation
           :
           which
           though
           it
           has
           wrought
           wonderful
           Alterations
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           yet
           has
           it
           not
           been
           able
           to
           resettle
           Princes
           in
           their
           full
           &
           natural
           Rights
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           in
           Religious
           matters
           be
           expresly
           asserted
           in
           all
           the
           Publick
           Confessions
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           content
           barely
           to
           affirm
           it
           ,
           but
           denounces
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           all
           that
           deny
           it
           :
           Yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           exorbitant
           Power
           that
           some
           pert
           and
           pragmatical
           Divines
           have
           gain'd
           over
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           this
           great
           Article
           has
           found
           little
           or
           no
           entertainment
           in
           their
           Practices
           :
           there
           starting
           up
           a
           race
           of
           proud
           and
           imperious
           men
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           regarding
           the
           Princes
           Power
           ,
           took
           upon
           themselves
           to
           frame
           precise
           Hypotheses
           of
           Orthodoxy
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           their
           own
           
             Pedantick
             Systems
             and
             Institutions
          
           for
           the
           Standards
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ;
           and
           wanting
           ,
           what
           the
           other
           had
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Prescription
           ,
           they
           pretended
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           and
           this
           pretence
           not
           only
           excused
           ,
           but
           justified
           any
           wild
           Theorems
           they
           could
           not
           prove
           by
           sober
           Reason
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           would
           be
           awed
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           embraced
           for
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           would
           not
           ,
           they
           branded
           for
           Hereticks
           :
           by
           which
           little
           device
           they
           decoyed
           the
           silly
           and
           ignorant
           rabble
           into
           their
           own
           party
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           all
           which
           has
           been
           nothing
           but
           a
           Brutish
           and
           Fanatick
           Ignorance
           ,
           making
           men
           to
           talk
           of
           little
           else
           but
           Raptures
           and
           Extasies
           ,
           and
           filling
           the
           World
           with
           a
           buzze
           and
           noise
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           only
           impregnably
           possess'd
           with
           their
           own
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           Fansies
           ,
           become
           saucy
           and
           impudent
           for
           Religion
           ,
           confound
           Order
           ,
           and
           despise
           Government
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           guided
           by
           nothing
           but
           the
           whimsies
           and
           humours
           of
           an
           unaccountable
           Conscience
           .
        
         
         
           §
           21.
           
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           most
           Protestant
           Princes
           have
           been
           frighted
           (
           not
           to
           say
           Hector'd
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           by
           the
           Clamours
           of
           giddy
           and
           distemper'd
           Zealots
           ;
           Superstition
           and
           Enthusiasm
           have
           out-fac'd
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           put
           Government
           out
           of
           Countenance
           by
           the
           boldness
           of
           their
           Pretensions
           .
           Confident
           men
           have
           talked
           so
           lowdly
           of
           the
           Inviolable
           Sacredness
           and
           Authority
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           Governours
           ,
           not
           throughly
           instructed
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           extent
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           so
           lately
           restored
           to
           them
           ,
           have
           been
           almost
           scared
           from
           intermedling
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           could
           upon
           this
           score
           plead
           its
           Priviledge
           and
           Exemption
           from
           their
           Commands
           .
           And
           how
           peremptory
           soever
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           in
           asserting
           the
           Rights
           of
           their
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           seem
           modest
           and
           diffident
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           dare
           scarce
           own
           their
           Legislative
           Power
           in
           Religious
           Affairs
           ,
           only
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           saucy
           pretences
           of
           ungovernable
           and
           Tumultuary
           Zeal
           .
           
           One
           notorious
           Instance
           whereof
           in
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Iejunium
             Cecilianum
          
           ,
           the
           Wednesday
           Fast
           ,
           that
           was
           injoin'd
           with
           this
           clause
           of
           Exception
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             person
             should
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             imposed
             with
             an
             Intention
             to
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             punished
             like
             the
             spreaders
             of
             false
             News
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             plainly
             to
             them
             that
             understand
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             late
             Learned
             Prelate
             of
             our
             own
             observes
             )
             a
             direct
             Artifice
             to
             evacuate
             the
             whole
             Law
             :
             for
             (
             as
             he
             excellently
             argues
             )
             all
             Humane
             Power
             being
             derived
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             bound
             upon
             our
             Consciences
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             not
             by
             Man
             ,
             he
             that
             says
             it
             shall
             not
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             says
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             Law
             ;
             it
             shall
             have
             no
             Authority
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             has
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             tied
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             to
             break
             it
             is
             no
             Sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             keep
             it
             is
             no
             Duty
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Law
             without
             such
             an
             intention
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             which
             binds
             only
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             obey
             when
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             so
             much
             we
             are
             tied
             before
             the
             Constitution
             .
             But
             then
             if
             by
             such
             a
             Declaration
             it
             was
             meant
             ,
             That
             to
             keep
             such
             
             Fasting-days
             was
             no
             part
             of
             a
             direct
             Commandment
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             had
             not
             required
             them
             by
             himself
             immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             (
             abstracting
             from
             that
             Law
             )
             no
             Duty
             Evangelical
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             below
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             pretends
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             says
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             thinks
             it
             :
             and
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             declar'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Law
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             .
          
           The
           matter
           indeed
           of
           this
           Law
           was
           not
           of
           any
           great
           moment
           ,
           but
           the
           Declaration
           annexed
           to
           it
           proved
           of
           a
           fatal
           and
           mischievous
           consequence
           ;
           for
           when
           once
           the
           unruly
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Puritans
           were
           got
           loose
           from
           the
           restraints
           of
           Authority
           ,
           nothing
           could
           give
           check
           to
           their
           giddy
           and
           furious
           Zeal
           ,
           but
           they
           soon
           broke
           out
           into
           the
           most
           impudent
           Affronts
           and
           Indignities
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           ran
           themselves
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           disloyal
           Outrages
           against
           the
           State.
           As
           is
           notoriously
           evident
           in
           the
           Writings
           and
           Practices
           of
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Goodman
             ,
             Whittingham
             ,
             Gilby
             ,
             Whitehead
             ,
             Travers
             ,
          
           and
           other
           leading
           Rabbies
           of
           the
           Holy
           Faction
           ;
           whose
           Treatises
           are
           stuffed
           with
           as
           railing
           ,
           spightful
           ,
           and
           
           malicious
           Speeches
           both
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           the
           Judges
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           were
           ever
           publickly
           vented
           by
           the
           worst
           of
           Traytors
           in
           any
           Society
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           method
           of
           their
           Polity
           ,
           it
           was
           plainly
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           first
           to
           reproach
           the
           Church
           with
           infamous
           and
           Abusive
           Dialogues
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Libel
           the
           State
           with
           bitter
           and
           Scurrilous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           to
           possess
           mens
           minds
           with
           dislikes
           and
           jealousies
           about
           Publick
           Affairs
           ,
           whisper
           about
           reproachful
           and
           slanderous
           Reports
           ,
           inveigle
           the
           people
           with
           a
           thousand
           little
           and
           malicious
           Stories
           ,
           enter
           into
           secret
           Leagues
           and
           Confederacies
           ,
           foment
           Discontents
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           streight
           and
           exigence
           of
           State
           threaten
           and
           beleaguer
           Authority
           :
           In
           fine
           ,
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           was
           to
           perswade
           their
           Party
           ,
           
             that
             if
             Princes
             refuse
             to
             reform
             Religion
             ,
             't
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             People
             with
             Direction
             of
             their
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           themselves
           )
           
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             violent
             and
             forcible
             courses
             .
          
           And
           whither
           this
           Principle
           in
           process
           of
           time
           led
           them
           ,
           the
           Story
           is
           too
           long
           ,
           too
           sad
           ,
           and
           too
           well
           known
           
           to
           be
           here
           repeated
           :
           't
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           it
           improved
           it self
           into
           the
           greatest
           Villanies
           ,
           &
           concluded
           in
           the
           blackest
           Tragedy
           that
           was
           ever
           acted
           upon
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           to
           sum
           up
           the
           result
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           both
           from
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           ,
           what
           a
           powerful
           influence
           Religion
           has
           upon
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           that
           nothing
           so
           effectually
           secures
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           or
           so
           easily
           works
           its
           disturbance
           and
           ruine
           ,
           as
           it
           s
           well
           or
           ill
           Administration
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           there
           be
           some
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           to
           take
           care
           of
           its
           due
           Conduct
           and
           Settlement
           ;
           that
           this
           must
           be
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           secure
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           which
           because
           he
           cannot
           sufficiently
           provide
           for
           ,
           unless
           he
           have
           the
           Power
           and
           Conduct
           of
           Religion
           ;
           its
           Government
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           seated
           in
           him
           and
           none
           else
           .
           So
           that
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           would
           exempt
           Conscience
           and
           all
           Religious
           Matters
           from
           the
           Princes
           Power
           ,
           must
           make
           him
           either
           a
           Tyrant
           or
           an
           impotent
           Prince
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           tye
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           he
           usurps
           an
           unlawful
           Dominion
           ,
           violates
           the
           Fundamental
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           invades
           the
           Throne
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           But
           if
           he
           confess
           that
           he
           cannot
           ,
           then
           does
           he
           clearly
           pass
           away
           the
           bigest
           Security
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           lay
           himself
           open
           to
           all
           the
           Plots
           and
           Villanies
           that
           can
           put
           on
           the
           
             Mask
             of
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           should
           any
           Prince
           through
           unhappy
           miscarriages
           in
           the
           State
           be
           brought
           into
           such
           streights
           and
           exigences
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           cannot
           restrain
           the
           head-strong
           Inclinations
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           the
           hazard
           of
           raising
           such
           Commotions
           and
           Disturbances
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           he
           can
           never
           be
           able
           to
           allay
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           be
           forced
           in
           spight
           of
           himself
           to
           indulge
           them
           their
           Liberty
           in
           their
           Fansies
           and
           Perswasions
           about
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           unless
           he
           will
           devest
           himself
           of
           a
           more
           material
           and
           more
           necessary
           part
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           should
           grant
           away
           his
           Power
           of
           the
           Militia
           ,
           or
           his
           Prerogative
           of
           ratifying
           all
           
             Civil
             Laws
          
           ;
           unless
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           will
           thus
           hazard
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           too
           weak
           for
           Government
           by
           renouncing
           
           the
           best
           part
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           he
           must
           lay
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           all
           Persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           grants
           this
           their
           Religious
           freedom
           ,
           to
           profess
           that
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           meer
           favour
           and
           indulgence
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           has
           as
           much
           Power
           to
           govern
           all
           the
           publick
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           matters
           that
           are
           either
           conducive
           ,
           or
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           they
           will
           but
           confess
           themselves
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           Turbulent
           and
           Seditious
           persons
           ,
           by
           acknowledging
           ,
           That
           they
           refuse
           their
           Obedience
           to
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           has
           just
           Power
           to
           impose
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           A
           more
           Particular
           Account
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Sovereign
           Power
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THE
             Parallel
             between
             matters
             relating
             to
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             Morality
             .
             Moral
             Vertues
             the
             most
             material
             Parts
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             proved
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Morality
             ,
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             Religion
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             a
             particular
             Induction
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Mankind
             .
             A
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             ,
             reducing
             all
             its
             Branches
             either
             to
             the
             Vertues
             or
             Instruments
             of
             Morality
             .
             Of
             the
             Villany
             of
             those
             mens
             Religion
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             distinguish
             
             between
             Grace
             and
             Virtue
             .
             They
             exchange
             the
             substance
             of
             true
             Goodness
             for
             meer
             Metaphors
             and
             Allegories
             .
             Metaphors
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             our
             present
             Schism
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             the
             different
             Subdivisions
             among
             the
             Schismaticks
             themselves
             .
             The
             Vnaccountableness
             of
             Mens
             Conceits
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             main
             Ends
             and
             Designs
             of
             Religion
             are
             undoubtedly
             subject
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             so
             eager
             to
             exempt
             its
             Means
             and
             Circumstances
             from
             the
             same
             Authority
             .
             The
             Civil
             Magistrate
             may
             determine
             new
             Instances
             of
             Virtue
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             new
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             ?
             As
             he
             may
             enjoyn
             any
             thing
             in
             Morality
             ,
             that
             contradicts
             not
             the
             ends
             of
             Morality
             ;
             so
             may
             be
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             if
             he
             oppose
             not
             its
             design
             .
             He
             may
             command
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             tend
             to
             debauch
             Mens
             practices
             ,
             or
             their
             conceptions
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             All
             the
             subordinate
             Duties
             both
             of
             Morality
             and
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             are
             equally
             subject
             to
             the
             Determinations
             of
             Humane
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
         
           §
           1.
           
           HAving
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           sufficiently
           made
           out
           my
           first
           Proposition
           ,
           viz.
           That
           't
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           should
           be
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           to
           govern
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ;
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           second
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           viz.
           That
           those
           who
           would
           deprive
           the
           Supreme
           Civil
           Power
           of
           its
           Authority
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           allow
           it
           in
           other
           more
           material
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           both
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           Inconveniences
           and
           Objections
           :
           Where
           I
           shall
           have
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           to
           state
           the
           true
           extent
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           over
           Conscience
           in
           reference
           to
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           by
           shewing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           his
           Power
           over
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           here
           it
           strikes
           me
           with
           wonder
           and
           amazement
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           men
           should
           be
           so
           shy
           of
           granting
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           a
           Power
           over
           their
           Consciences
           
           in
           the
           Rituals
           and
           External
           Circumstances
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           so
           free
           of
           forcing
           it
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Essential
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ;
           which
           are
           at
           least
           as
           great
           and
           material
           Parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           indispensably
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           any
           way
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           are
           both
           perfective
           of
           our
           own
           Natures
           ,
           and
           conducive
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           Vertue
           consists
           in
           living
           suitably
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           &
           Nature
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           main
           Design
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           oblige
           Mankind
           to
           behave
           themselvs
           in
           all
           their
           actions
           as
           becomes
           Creatures
           endued
           with
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           in
           ways
           suitable
           to
           Rational
           Beings
           ,
           to
           prepare
           and
           qualifie
           themselves
           for
           the
           state
           of
           Glory
           and
           Immortality
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           End
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           That
           Mankind
           might
           live
           happily
           here
           ,
           and
           happily
           hereafter
           ;
           so
           to
           this
           end
           nothing
           contributes
           more
           than
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Moral
           Vertues
           ,
           which
           will
           effectually
           preserve
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Humane
           Societies
           ,
           and
           advance
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           to
           a
           nearer
           approach
           to
           the
           Perfection
           
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           every
           particular
           Vertue
           being
           therefore
           such
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           a
           Resemblance
           and
           Imitation
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           .
           So
           that
           Moral
           Vertue
           having
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           necessary
           influence
           upon
           the
           End
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           viz.
           Mans
           Happiness
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           only
           its
           most
           material
           and
           useful
           Part
           ,
           but
           the
           ultimate
           End
           of
           all
           its
           other
           Duties
           :
           And
           all
           true
           Religion
           can
           consist
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           either
           the
           Practice
           of
           Vertue
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           that
           contribute
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           this
           ,
           beside
           the
           Rational
           Account
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           appears
           with
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           from
           the
           best
           of
           Demonstrations
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           an
           Induction
           of
           all
           Particulars
           .
           The
           whole
           Duty
           of
           Man
           refers
           either
           to
           his
           Creator
           ,
           or
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           or
           himself
           :
           All
           that
           concerns
           the
           two
           last
           is
           confessedly
           of
           a
           
             Moral
             Nature
          
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           concerns
           the
           first
           ,
           consists
           either
           in
           Praising
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Praying
           to
           him
           :
           The
           former
           is
           a
           Branch
           of
           the
           Vertue
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           and
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           thankful
           and
           humble
           temper
           of
           mind
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           Gods
           Greatness
           
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Goodness
           to
           us
           :
           so
           that
           this
           part
           of
           Devotion
           issues
           from
           the
           same
           virtuous
           quality
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           all
           other
           Resentments
           and
           Expressions
           of
           Gratitude
           ;
           only
           those
           Acts
           of
           it
           that
           are
           terminated
           on
           God
           as
           their
           Object
           ,
           are
           styled
           Religious
           :
           and
           therefore
           Gratitude
           and
           Devotion
           are
           not
           divers
           Things
           ,
           but
           only
           different
           Names
           of
           the
           same
           Thing
           ;
           Devotion
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Virtue
           of
           Gratitude
           towards
           God.
           The
           latter
           ,
           viz.
           Prayer
           is
           either
           put
           up
           in
           our
           own
           or
           other
           mens
           behalfs
           :
           If
           for
           others
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           that
           Virtue
           we
           call
           Kindness
           or
           Charity
           :
           If
           for
           our selves
           ,
           the
           things
           we
           pray
           for
           (
           unless
           they
           be
           the
           Comforts
           and
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           life
           )
           are
           some
           or
           other
           virtuous
           Qualities
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           proper
           and
           direct
           use
           of
           Prayer
           is
           to
           be
           instrumental
           to
           the
           Virtues
           of
           Morality
           :
           So
           that
           all
           Duties
           of
           Devotion
           (
           excepting
           only
           our
           returns
           of
           Gratitude
           )
           are
           not
           Essential
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           Virtue
           and
           moral
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           their
           Goodness
           is
           derived
           upon
           them
           from
           the
           moral
           Virtues
           to
           which
           they
           contribute
           ;
           and
           in
           
           the
           same
           proportion
           they
           are
           conducive
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           valued
           among
           the
           Ministeries
           of
           Religion
           .
           All
           Religion
           then
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Practical
           Part
           )
           is
           either
           Virtue
           it self
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           its
           Instruments
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           man
           consists
           in
           being
           Virtuous
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           is
           enjoin'd
           him
           beside
           ,
           is
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           And
           what
           else
           do
           we
           find
           enforc'd
           and
           recommended
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Sermons
           ,
           beside
           heights
           of
           Morality
           ?
           What
           does
           St.
           Paul
           discourse
           of
           to
           Felix
           but
           moral
           matters
           ,
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Iudgment
             to
             come
             ?
          
           And
           what
           is
           it
           that
           men
           set
           up
           against
           Morality
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           figurative
           Expressions
           of
           it self
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           are
           utterly
           insignificant
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           enough
           (
           say
           they
           )
           to
           be
           completely
           Virtuous
           ,
           unless
           we
           have
           Grace
           too
           :
           But
           when
           we
           have
           set
           aside
           all
           manner
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           what
           remains
           to
           be
           call'd
           Grace
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           any
           Notion
           of
           it
           distinct
           from
           all
           Morality
           ,
           that
           consists
           in
           the
           right
           order
           and
           government
           of
           our
           Actions
           in
           all
           our
           Relations
           ,
           and
           so
           comprehends
           all
           our
           Duty
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           Grace
           be
           not
           included
           in
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           a
           Phantasm
           ,
           and
           an
           Imaginary
           thing
           .
           So
           
           that
           if
           we
           strip
           those
           Definitions
           that
           some
           men
           of
           late
           have
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           of
           Metaphors
           and
           Allegories
           ,
           it
           will
           plainly
           signifie
           nothing
           but
           a
           vertuous
           temper
           of
           mind
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           intends
           by
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           only
           
             Vertuous
             Qualities
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           are
           therefore
           styled
           Graces
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           derived
           purely
           from
           Gods
           free
           Grace
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           in
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           he
           was
           pleased
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           concern
           for
           its
           Propagation
           ,
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           to
           inspire
           its
           Converts
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Vertue
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           compiles
           a
           complete
           Catologue
           of
           the
           
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           reckons
           up
           only
           Moral
           Vertues
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           22.
           
           Love
           ,
           Joy
           or
           Chearfulness
           ,
           Peaceableness
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Gentleness
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Faithfulness
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           ;
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           Titus
           2.
           11.
           the
           same
           Apostle
           plainly
           makes
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           consist
           in
           gratitude
           towards
           God
           ,
           Temperance
           towards
           our selves
           ,
           and
           Justice
           towards
           our
           Neighbours
           .
           
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             we
             
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           Where
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           Man
           is
           comprehended
           in
           living
           Godlily
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Vertue
           of
           humble
           Gratitude
           towards
           God
           :
           Soberly
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           Vertues
           of
           Temperance
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           consist
           in
           the
           dominion
           of
           Reason
           over
           our
           sensual
           Appetites
           :
           Righteously
           ,
           which
           implies
           all
           the
           Vertues
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           as
           Affability
           ,
           Courtesie
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Candour
           ,
           and
           Ingenuity
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           So
           destructive
           of
           all
           true
           and
           real
           Goodness
           is
           the
           very
           Religion
           of
           those
           Men
           that
           are
           wont
           to
           set
           Grace
           at
           odds
           with
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           far
           from
           making
           them
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           them
           inconsistent
           ;
           and
           though
           a
           man
           be
           exact
           in
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Moral
           Goodness
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           a
           
             Graceless
             Person
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           void
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Imaginary
           Godliness
           )
           he
           is
           but
           in
           a
           cleaner
           way
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           his
           Conversion
           is
           more
           hopeless
           than
           the
           vilest
           and
           most
           notorious
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Morally
             Righteous
             Man
          
           is
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           Grace
           than
           the
           Profane
           ,
           and
           better
           be
           lewd
           and
           debauch'd
           ,
           than
           live
           an
           honest
           and
           vertuous
           
           life
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Godly
           Party
           .
           
             Bona
             Opera
             sunt
             perniciosa
             ad
             salutem
             ,
          
           says
           
             Flaccus
             Illiricus
          
           .
           Moral
           Goodness
           is
           the
           greatest
           Let
           to
           Conversion
           ;
           and
           the
           prophanest
           wretches
           make
           better
           Saints
           than
           
             your
             Moral
             Formalists
          
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           they
           have
           brought
           into
           fashion
           a
           Godliness
           without
           Religion
           ,
           Zeal
           without
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           Grace
           without
           good
           Nature
           ,
           or
           good
           Manners
           ;
           have
           found
           out
           in
           lieu
           of
           Moral
           Virtue
           ,
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Divinity
          
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           certain
           Trains
           and
           Schemes
           of
           Effeminate
           Follies
           and
           illiterate
           Enthusiasms
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           a
           sober
           Devotion
           ,
           a
           more
           spiritual
           and
           intimate
           way
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           truth
           consists
           in
           little
           else
           but
           meeting
           together
           in
           private
           to
           prate
           Phrases
           ,
           make
           Faces
           ,
           and
           rail
           at
           Carnal
           Reason
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           their
           sense
           all
           sober
           and
           sincere
           use
           of
           our
           Understandings
           in
           spiritual
           Matters
           )
           whereby
           they
           have
           effectually
           turn'd
           all
           Religion
           into
           unaccountable
           Fansies
           and
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           drest
           it
           up
           with
           pompous
           and
           empty
           Schemes
           of
           Speech
           ,
           and
           so
           embrace
           a
           few
           gawdy
           Metaphors
           and
           Allegories
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           true
           and
           real
           Righteousness
           .
           
           And
           herein
           lies
           the
           most
           material
           difference
           between
           the
           sober
           Christians
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           our
           modern
           Sectaries
           ,
           That
           we
           express
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Duties
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           Terms
           ,
           whilst
           they
           trifle
           them
           away
           by
           childish
           Metaphors
           and
           Allegories
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           talk
           of
           Religion
           but
           in
           barbarous
           and
           uncouth
           Similitudes
           ;
           and
           (
           what
           is
           more
           )
           the
           different
           Subdivisions
           among
           the
           Sects
           themselves
           are
           not
           so
           much
           distinguish'd
           by
           any
           real
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           by
           variety
           of
           Phrases
           and
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           peculiar
           Shibboleths
           of
           each
           Tribe
           .
           One
           party
           affect
           to
           lard
           their
           Discourses
           with
           clownish
           and
           slovenly
           Similitudes
           ;
           another
           delights
           to
           roul
           in
           wanton
           and
           lascivious
           Allegories
           ;
           and
           a
           third
           is
           best
           pleased
           with
           odd
           ,
           unusual
           ,
           unitelligible
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           blasphemous
           Expressions
           .
           And
           whoever
           among
           them
           can
           invent
           any
           new
           Language
           ,
           presently
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           man
           of
           new
           Discoveries
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           lights
           upon
           the
           prettiest
           Nonsense
           ,
           is
           thought
           by
           the
           ignorant
           Rabble
           to
           unfold
           new
           Gospel-Mysteries
           .
           And
           thus
           is
           the
           Nation
           shattered
           into
           infinite
           Factions
           ,
           with
           sensless
           and
           phantastick
           
           Phrases
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           fatal
           miscarriage
           of
           them
           all
           lies
           in
           abusing
           Scripture-Expressions
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           but
           in
           contradiction
           to
           their
           sense
           .
           So
           that
           had
           we
           but
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           abridge
           Preachers
           the
           use
           of
           fulsom
           and
           luscious
           Metaphors
           ,
           it
           might
           perhaps
           be
           an
           effectual
           Cure
           of
           all
           our
           present
           Distempers
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Reader
           smile
           at
           the
           odness
           of
           the
           Proposal
           :
           For
           were
           men
           obliged
           to
           speak
           Sense
           as
           well
           as
           Truth
           ,
           all
           the
           swelling
           
             Mysteries
             of
             Fanaticism
          
           would
           immediately
           sink
           into
           flat
           and
           empty
           Nonsense
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           such
           jejune
           and
           ridiculous
           Stuff
           as
           their
           admired
           and
           most
           profound
           Notions
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           ,
           want
           the
           Varnish
           of
           fine
           Metaphors
           and
           glittering
           Allusions
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           were
           this
           a
           proper
           place
           to
           unravel
           all
           their
           affected
           Phrases
           and
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           learn'd
           like
           Parrots
           to
           prate
           by
           Rote
           ,
           without
           having
           any
           Notion
           of
           the
           Things
           they
           signifie
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           unpleasant
           Task
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           by
           them
           they
           either
           mean
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           some
           Part
           or
           Instrument
           of
           Moral
           Vertue
           .
           So
           that
           all
           Religion
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           resolv'd
           into
           Enthusiasm
           or
           Morality
           .
           
           The
           former
           is
           meer
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           is
           true
           must
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           latter
           ;
           and
           what-ever
           besides
           appertains
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           subservient
           to
           the
           Ends
           of
           Vertue
           :
           such
           are
           Prayer
           ,
           Hearing
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Religious
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           have
           directly
           no
           other
           place
           in
           Religion
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           are
           instrumental
           to
           a
           vertuous
           life
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           certain
           then
           ,
           That
           the
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           are
           the
           most
           weighty
           and
           material
           concerns
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           That
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           has
           Power
           to
           bind
           Laws
           concerning
           them
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           :
           So
           that
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           is
           and
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           lawful
           Superiours
           in
           the
           most
           important
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           main
           Ends
           and
           designs
           of
           all
           Religion
           are
           avowedly
           subject
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           that
           yet
           men
           should
           be
           so
           impatient
           to
           exempt
           its
           means
           and
           subordinate
           Instruments
           from
           the
           same
           Authority
           ?
           What
           reason
           can
           the
           Wit
           of
           man
           assign
           to
           restrain
           it
           from
           one
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           much
           more
           restrain
           
           it
           from
           both
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           right
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           as
           necessary
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           outward
           Form
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Are
           not
           wrong
           Notions
           of
           the
           Divine
           Worship
           as
           destructive
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           vicious
           and
           licentious
           Debaucheries
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           rude
           multitude
           more
           inclined
           to
           disturb
           Government
           by
           Superstition
           than
           by
           Licentiousness
           ?
           And
           is
           there
           not
           vastly
           greater
           danger
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           erring
           in
           matters
           of
           Morality
           ,
           than
           in
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Worship
           ,
           in
           that
           those
           are
           the
           main
           ,
           essential
           ,
           and
           ultimate
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ;
           whereas
           these
           are
           at
           highest
           but
           their
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           can
           challenge
           no
           other
           place
           in
           Religion
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           are
           subservient
           to
           the
           purposes
           of
           Morality
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           still
           more
           unaccountable
           ,
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           may
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           determine
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           Appendages
           of
           the
           subordinate
           Ministeries
           to
           Moral
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           be
           allowed
           (
           in
           all
           Common-wealths
           )
           to
           determine
           the
           particular
           Acts
           and
           Instances
           of
           these
           Virtues
           themselves
           ?
           For
           Example
           ,
           Justice
           is
           a
           prime
           and
           natural
           Virtue
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           its
           particular
           Cases
           depend
           upon
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           that
           determine
           the
           bounds
           of
           Meum
           and
           Tuum
           :
           The
           Divine
           Law
           restrains
           Titius
           from
           invading
           
           Caius's
           Right
           and
           Propriety
           ;
           but
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           invaded
           ,
           only
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           they
           live
           in
           can
           determine
           .
           And
           there
           are
           some
           Cases
           that
           are
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           in
           Italy
           ;
           otherwise
           all
           Places
           must
           be
           govern'd
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           a
           Law
           to
           one
           Nation
           must
           be
           so
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           Whereas
           't
           is
           undeniably
           evident
           ,
           That
           neither
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           nor
           of
           Nature
           determine
           the
           particular
           Instances
           of
           most
           Virtues
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           leave
           that
           to
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           National
           Laws
           .
           They
           in
           general
           forbid
           Theft
           ,
           Incest
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           and
           Adultery
           ;
           but
           what
           these
           Crimes
           are
           ,
           they
           determine
           not
           in
           all
           Cases
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           most
           particulars
           to
           be
           explained
           by
           the
           Civil
           Constitutions
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           reckons
           among
           these
           Crimes
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nature
           forbids
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           is
           it
           not
           strangely
           humoursome
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           are
           instrusted
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Power
           over
           mens
           Conscience
           
           in
           these
           great
           and
           weighty
           Designs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           not
           be
           trusted
           to
           govern
           the
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           less
           material
           Circumstances
           of
           those
           things
           that
           can
           pretend
           to
           no
           other
           Goodness
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           are
           Means
           serviceable
           to
           Moral
           Purposes
           ?
           That
           they
           should
           have
           Power
           to
           make
           that
           a
           Particular
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           not
           made
           so
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           able
           to
           determine
           the
           use
           of
           an
           indifferent
           Circumstance
           ,
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           God
           has
           not
           determin'd
           it
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           be
           fully
           impowered
           to
           declare
           new
           Instances
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           new
           Duties
           in
           the
           most
           important
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           not
           have
           Authority
           enough
           to
           declare
           the
           Use
           and
           decency
           of
           a
           few
           Circumstances
           in
           its
           subservient
           and
           less
           material
           Concerns
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           The
           whole
           State
           of
           Affairs
           is
           briefly
           this
           ;
           Man
           is
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           to
           live
           happily
           here
           ,
           and
           prepare
           himself
           for
           happiness
           hereafter
           ;
           this
           is
           attain'd
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Vertues
           and
           Pious
           Devotions
           ;
           and
           wherein
           these
           mainly
           consist
           ,
           Almighty
           Goodness
           has
           declared
           
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Revelation
           :
           but
           because
           in
           both
           there
           are
           changeable
           Cases
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           things
           ,
           therefore
           has
           God
           appointed
           his
           Trustees
           and
           Officials
           here
           on
           Earth
           to
           Act
           and
           Determine
           in
           both
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           Accidents
           and
           Emergencies
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           assign
           new
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           to
           declare
           new
           Bounds
           of
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           neither
           does
           nor
           can
           limit
           ;
           because
           of
           necessity
           they
           must
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           depend
           upon
           the
           Customs
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           are
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           outward
           Expressions
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           variable
           according
           to
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Time
           and
           Place
           ,
           entrusted
           (
           with
           less
           danger
           of
           Errour
           )
           with
           the
           same
           Authority
           .
           And
           what
           Ceremonies
           this
           appoints
           (
           unless
           they
           are
           apparently
           repugnant
           to
           their
           Prime
           end
           )
           become
           Religious
           Rites
           ;
           as
           what
           particular
           Actions
           it
           constitutes
           in
           any
           
             Species
             of
             Virtue
          
           ,
           become
           new
           Instances
           of
           that
           Virtue
           ,
           unless
           they
           apparently
           contradict
           its
           Nature
           and
           Tendency
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           two
           Primary
           Designs
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           are
           either
           to
           express
           our
           honourable
           
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           or
           to
           advance
           the
           Interests
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Moral
           Goodness
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           can
           be
           esteemed
           unlawful
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           unless
           they
           tend
           to
           debauch
           men
           either
           in
           their
           Practices
           ,
           or
           their
           Conceptions
           of
           the
           Deity
           :
           And
           't
           is
           upon
           one
           or
           both
           of
           these
           Accounts
           that
           any
           Rites
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           become
           criminally
           superstitious
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           the
           Lupercalia
           ,
           the
           Eleusinian
           Mysteries
           ,
           the
           Feasts
           of
           
             Bacchus
             ,
             Flora
          
           ,
           and
           Venus
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           but
           so
           many
           Festivals
           of
           Lust
           and
           Debauchery
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           the
           Salvage
           and
           Bloody
           Sacrifices
           to
           
             Saturn
             ,
             Bellona
             ,
             Moloch
             ,
             Baal-Peor
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           Antient
           Paganism
           ;
           because
           they
           supposed
           the
           
             Divine
             Being
          
           to
           take
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Tortures
           of
           its
           Creatures
           :
           And
           such
           is
           all
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           either
           gives
           right
           Worship
           to
           a
           wrong
           Object
           ,
           or
           wrong
           Worship
           to
           a
           right
           one
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           represents
           an
           infinite
           Majesty
           by
           Images
           and
           Resemblances
           of
           finite
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           reflects
           disparagement
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           by
           fastning
           dishonourable
           Weaknesses
           and
           Imperfections
           upon
           the
           Divine
           
           Nature
           .
           As
           for
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Worship
           ,
           no
           Humane
           Power
           can
           command
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           directly
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Ends
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           all
           others
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           any
           lawful
           Authority
           may
           as
           well
           enjoyn
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           adopt
           any
           Actions
           whatsoever
           into
           the
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Ends
           of
           Morality
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           But
           a
           little
           farther
           to
           illustrate
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           in
           matters
           both
           of
           Moral
           Vertue
           and
           Divine
           Worship
           there
           are
           some
           Rules
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           that
           are
           of
           an
           Eternal
           and
           Unchangeable
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           these
           can
           never
           be
           prejudiced
           or
           altered
           by
           any
           Humane
           Power
           ;
           because
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           Obligation
           arises
           from
           a
           necessity
           and
           constitution
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           as
           Perpetual
           as
           that
           :
           But
           then
           there
           are
           other
           Rules
           of
           Duty
           that
           are
           alterable
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Accidents
           ,
           Changes
           ,
           and
           Conditions
           of
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           and
           depend
           chiefly
           upon
           Contracts
           ,
           and
           Positive
           Laws
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           these
           suffer
           Variety
           ,
           because
           their
           
           Matter
           and
           their
           Reason
           does
           so
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Murther
           there
           are
           some
           Instances
           of
           an
           unalterable
           Nature
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           are
           changeable
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Provisions
           of
           Positive
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           To
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           an
           innocent
           Person
           is
           forbidden
           by
           such
           an
           indispensable
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           no
           Humane
           Power
           can
           any
           way
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           make
           it
           become
           lawful
           ,
           in
           that
           no
           Positive
           Laws
           can
           so
           alter
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           this
           Instance
           of
           Villany
           cease
           to
           be
           mischievous
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           Capital
           in
           all
           Nations
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           then
           there
           are
           other
           particular
           Cases
           of
           this
           Crime
           ,
           that
           depend
           upon
           Positive
           Laws
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           are
           liable
           to
           change
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Common-wealths
           men
           live
           in
           .
           Thus
           though
           in
           England
           't
           is
           Murther
           for
           an
           injured
           Husband
           to
           kill
           an
           Adulteress
           taken
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           in
           Spain
           and
           among
           the
           old
           Romans
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           because
           their
           Laws
           permitted
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           himself
           may
           punish
           the
           Crime
           with
           Death
           ,
           he
           may
           
           appoint
           whom
           he
           pleases
           to
           be
           his
           Executioner
           .
           And
           the
           Case
           is
           the
           same
           in
           reference
           to
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           some
           things
           of
           an
           absolute
           and
           indispensable
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           a
           Transient
           and
           changeable
           Obligation
           :
           Thus
           't
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           every
           Rational
           Creature
           should
           make
           returns
           of
           Gratitude
           to
           its
           Creator
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           Humane
           Power
           can
           restrain
           it
           ;
           but
           then
           for
           the
           outward
           Expressions
           and
           Significations
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Good
           or
           Evil
           according
           to
           the
           Customs
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           different
           Nations
           ,
           unless
           in
           the
           two
           forementioned
           Cases
           ,
           that
           they
           either
           countenance
           Vice
           ,
           or
           disgrace
           the
           Deity
           .
           But
           as
           for
           all
           other
           Rituals
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Postures
           ,
           &
           manners
           of
           performing
           the
           outward
           Expressions
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           chargeable
           with
           one
           or
           both
           of
           these
           ,
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           their
           being
           capable
           of
           being
           adopted
           into
           the
           Ministeries
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           or
           exempt
           them
           from
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           Determinations
           of
           Humane
           Power
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Parallel
           holds
           in
           all
           Cases
           between
           the
           Secondary
           and
           Emergent
           Laws
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           the
           Subordinate
           and
           Instrumental
           Rules
           
           of
           Worship
           ;
           they
           both
           equally
           pass
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           prescribed
           ,
           unless
           they
           directly
           contradict
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           Institution
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           from
           this
           more
           general
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Agreement
           between
           matters
           of
           meer
           Worship
           and
           other
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           we
           may
           proceed
           by
           some
           more
           particular
           accounts
           to
           discover
           ,
           how
           his
           Dominion
           over
           both
           is
           of
           equal
           extent
           ,
           and
           restrain'd
           within
           the
           same
           bounds
           and
           measures
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           what
           cases
           soever
           he
           may
           exercise
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           Morality
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           same
           he
           may
           exercise
           the
           same
           Power
           in
           Concerns
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           what
           cases
           his
           Power
           over
           matters
           of
           Religion
           is
           restrain'd
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           same
           is
           it
           limited
           as
           to
           things
           of
           a
           Moral
           Nature
           :
           Whence
           it
           must
           appear
           with
           a
           clear
           and
           irresistible
           Evidence
           ,
           That
           mens
           right
           to
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           the
           same
           in
           both
           to
           all
           Cases
           ,
           Niceties
           ,
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           as
           rationally
           challenge
           a
           freedom
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           as
           from
           
           those
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           grant
           it
           in
           either
           is
           equally
           destructive
           of
           all
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           equally
           tends
           to
           reduce
           all
           Societies
           ,
           to
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           A
           more
           Particular
           State
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Inward
           Actions
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           or
           Matters
           of
           meer
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             MAnkind
             have
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             over
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             whether
             Moral
             or
             strictly
             Religious
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             their
             Iudgments
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Practices
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christian
             
             Liberty
             .
             It
             relates
             to
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             our
             Actions
             .
             It
             may
             be
             preserved
             inviolable
             under
             outward
             Restraints
             .
             Christian
             Liberty
             consists
             properly
             in
             the
             Restauration
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             Man
             to
             its
             Natural
             priviledge
             from
             the
             Yoke
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             The
             substantial
             part
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             internal
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             External
             Worship
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             and
             must
             be
             left
             undetermined
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Sacrifices
             the
             most
             antient
             Expressions
             of
             Outward
             Worship
             were
             purely
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             .
             Though
             their
             being
             expiatory
             depended
             upon
             a
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             their
             most
             proper
             and
             original
             Vse
             ,
             viz.
             To
             express
             the
             Significations
             of
             a
             Grateful
             Mind
             ,
             depended
             on
             the
             Wills
             of
             Men.
             Of
             their
             first
             Original
             among
             the
             Heathens
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             God
             prescribed
             the
             particular
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             outward
             Worship
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             Vnder
             the
             Christian
             Dispensation
             he
             has
             left
             the
             disposal
             of
             outward
             Worship
             to
             the
             power
             and
             discretion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Impertinency
             of
             mens
             Clamours
             against
             Significant
             Ceremonies
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             the
             only
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             
             significant
             .
             The
             Signification
             of
             all
             Ceremonies
             equally
             Arbitrary
             .
             The
             Signification
             of
             Ceremonies
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             that
             of
             Words
             .
             And
             men
             may
             as
             well
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           FIrst
           then
           ,
           Let
           all
           matters
           of
           
             meer
             Conscience
          
           ,
           whether
           purely
           Moral
           or
           Religious
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           Conscience
           meerly
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Let
           men
           think
           of
           things
           according
           to
           their
           own
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           assert
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           Judgments
           against
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           within
           its
           own
           Dominion
           ;
           its
           Kingdom
           is
           intellectual
           ,
           and
           seated
           in
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           not
           Actions
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           Humane
           Power
           does
           ,
           or
           can
           prescribe
           to
           any
           mans
           Opinions
           and
           secret
           Thoughts
           ,
           but
           men
           will
           think
           as
           they
           please
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           the
           Understanding
           will
           remain
           free
           when
           every
           thing
           else
           is
           bound
           .
           And
           this
           Sovereignty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           no
           entrenchment
           upon
           that
           of
           Princes
           :
           because
           't
           is
           concern'd
           only
           in
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           Nature
           from
           their
           
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           gives
           no
           restraint
           to
           their
           commanding
           Power
           over
           the
           Actions
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           meer
           Opinion
           ,
           whilst
           such
           ,
           has
           no
           Influence
           upon
           the
           Good
           or
           Evil
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           long
           as
           our
           Thoughts
           are
           secret
           ,
           and
           lock'd
           up
           within
           our
           own
           Breasts
           ,
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Humane
           Power
           .
           But
           as
           for
           matters
           that
           are
           not
           confined
           within
           the
           Territories
           of
           meer
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           come
           forth
           into
           outward
           Action
           ,
           and
           appear
           in
           the
           Societies
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           they
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           and
           come
           within
           the
           Verge
           of
           Humane
           Power
           ;
           because
           by
           these
           Societies
           subsist
           ,
           and
           humane
           Affairs
           are
           transacted
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           those
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           secure
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           mankind
           ,
           to
           govern
           and
           manage
           them
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Publick
           Good.
           So
           that
           't
           is
           but
           a
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           pretence
           ,
           when
           men
           plead
           with
           so
           much
           noise
           and
           clamour
           for
           the
           Sacred
           and
           Inviolable
           Rights
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           apparently
           invade
           or
           infringe
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           ,
           by
           submitting
           its
           Commands
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           every
           
           Subjects
           Conscience
           ;
           because
           the
           Commands
           of
           Lawful
           Authority
           are
           so
           far
           from
           invading
           its
           proper
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           reach
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           't
           is
           seated
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Man
           ,
           of
           whose
           Transactions
           the
           Civil
           Power
           can
           take
           no
           Cognizance
           .
           All
           Humane
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           extends
           no
           farther
           than
           mens
           outward
           Actions
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           all
           their
           Laws
           :
           Whereas
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           Internal
           and
           Invisible
           ,
           and
           confined
           to
           the
           minds
           and
           Judgments
           〈◊〉
           men
           ;
           and
           whilst
           Conscience
           acts
           within
           its
           proper
           Sphere
           ,
           that
           Civil
           Power
           is
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           it
           violence
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           can
           .
           But
           when
           this
           great
           and
           imperious
           Faculty
           passes
           beyond
           its
           own
           peculiar
           Bounds
           ,
           and
           would
           invade
           the
           Magistrates
           Authority
           by
           exercising
           an
           unaccountable
           Dominion
           within
           his
           Territories
           ,
           or
           by
           venting
           such
           
             Wild
             Opinions
          
           among
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           he
           apprehends
           to
           tend
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           then
           does
           it
           concern
           him
           to
           give
           check
           to
           its
           proceedings
           as
           much
           as
           to
           all
           other
           Invasions
           ;
           for
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Publick
           Good
           being
           his
           Duty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Interest
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           in
           his
           Power
           to
           restrain
           or
           permit
           Actions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
           conducible
           to
           that
           End.
           Mankind
           therefore
           have
           the
           same
           Natural
           Right
           to
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           as
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           Liberty
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           practice
           ;
           they
           have
           an
           inviolable
           freedom
           to
           examine
           the
           Goodness
           of
           all
           Laws
           Moral
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           by
           their
           suitableness
           to
           the
           natural
           Reasons
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Practice
           and
           all
           outward
           Actions
           either
           of
           Virtue
           or
           Devotion
           ,
           they
           are
           equally
           governable
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           Common-wealths
           ;
           and
           men
           may
           with
           the
           same
           pretences
           of
           Reason
           challenge
           an
           Exemption
           from
           all
           Humane
           Laws
           in
           Matters
           of
           common
           Honesty
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           they
           plead
           a
           liberty
           from
           all
           Authority
           in
           Duties
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           a
           freedom
           of
           Judgment
           in
           both
           ,
           but
           of
           Practice
           in
           neither
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           upon
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           this
           Principle
           is
           founded
           the
           Duty
           (
           or
           rather
           Priviledge
           )
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             viz.
          
           To
           assert
           the
           Freedom
           of
           the
           Mind
           
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           't
           is
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           a
           sincere
           and
           impartial
           use
           of
           our
           own
           Understandings
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           Duty
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           is
           so
           highly
           solicitous
           not
           to
           have
           it
           farther
           restrained
           than
           needs
           must
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           pure
           Speculation
           it
           leaves
           the
           mind
           of
           Man
           entirely
           free
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           usurp'd
           upon
           by
           any
           Authority
           whatsoever
           :
           And
           whatsoever
           Opinion
           any
           man
           entertains
           of
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           he
           injures
           no
           man
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           can
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           commence
           any
           Quarrel
           with
           him
           for
           it
           ;
           Every
           man
           here
           judges
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           meer
           Opinion
           having
           no
           reference
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Publick
           Judgment
           to
           determine
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           Actions
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           having
           any
           Influence
           upon
           the
           Publick
           Good
           or
           ill
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           Determinations
           of
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           determin'd
           farther
           than
           is
           requisite
           to
           the
           Ends
           of
           
           Government
           :
           And
           in
           those
           very
           things
           in
           which
           it
           has
           granted
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           a
           Power
           over
           the
           Practices
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           permits
           them
           not
           to
           exercise
           any
           Authority
           over
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           but
           leaves
           them
           utterly
           free
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           Objects
           of
           meer
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           relate
           not
           to
           the
           Common
           Interest
           of
           mankind
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           though
           the
           Commands
           of
           our
           Lawful
           Superiours
           may
           change
           Indifferent
           things
           into
           Necessary
           Duties
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           restrain
           the
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Minds
           from
           judging
           things
           thus
           determin'd
           to
           remain
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           Indifferent
           :
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           Obligation
           to
           do
           them
           is
           not
           fetcht
           from
           any
           Antecedent
           Necessity
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Supervening
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           to
           which
           Obedience
           in
           all
           things
           Lawful
           is
           a
           Necessary
           Duty
           .
           So
           that
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           the
           Inward
           Freedom
           of
           our
           Judgments
           may
           be
           preserved
           inviolable
           under
           the
           Restraints
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           are
           Outward
           ,
           and
           concern
           only
           the
           Actions
           ,
           not
           Judgments
           of
           men
           ;
           because
           the
           Outward
           Determination
           to
           one
           Particular
           rather
           than
           another
           does
           not
           abrogate
           the
           Inward
           Indifferency
           of
           the
           
           thing
           it self
           ;
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           our
           Acting
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           arises
           not
           from
           any
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           some
           Emergent
           and
           Changeable
           Circumstances
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Absolute
           Indispensableness
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Obedience
           .
           Therefore
           the
           whole
           Affair
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           relates
           only
           to
           our
           Inward
           Judgment
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           provided
           this
           be
           kept
           inviolate
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           (
           as
           to
           that
           Concern
           )
           what
           Restraints
           are
           laid
           upon
           our
           Cutward
           Actions
           .
           In
           that
           though
           the
           Gospel
           has
           freed
           our
           Consciences
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           has
           not
           from
           that
           of
           Government
           ;
           we
           are
           free
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Humane
           Laws
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           we
           obey
           the
           Determinations
           of
           our
           Superiours
           with
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Indifferency
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           we
           retain
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           free
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           Prerogative
           of
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           so
           much
           any
           new
           Favour
           granted
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Restauration
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           Man
           to
           its
           Natural
           Priviledge
           ,
           by
           Exempting
           us
           from
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           things
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           were
           tied
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           with
           as
           indispensable
           an
           Obligation
           ,
           as
           the
           Rules
           of
           Essential
           Goodness
           &
           Equity
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           Period
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Dispensation
           ;
           which
           being
           Cancell'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           those
           Indifferent
           things
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           made
           necessary
           by
           a
           Divine
           positive
           Command
           ,
           return'd
           to
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           or
           omitted
           only
           as
           occasion
           should
           direct
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           Account
           was
           it
           that
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           so
           earnest
           an
           Assertor
           of
           his
           Christian
           Liberty
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           never
           scrupled
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           thought
           it
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           as
           is
           apparent
           in
           his
           Circumcision
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           condescended
           out
           of
           Observation
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           scruple
           to
           do
           it
           for
           other
           Purposes
           as
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           should
           direct
           him
           .
           And
           though
           in
           his
           Discourses
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           he
           Instances
           only
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           Meats
           and
           
           Drinks
           ,
           and
           other
           Ceremonial
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           the
           Particulars
           most
           in
           Dispute
           between
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Jews
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           clearest
           Analogy
           of
           Reason
           the
           Case
           is
           the
           same
           as
           to
           the
           Judicial
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           commanded
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           either
           Rules
           of
           Eternal
           Goodness
           ,
           or
           expresly
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           This
           being
           its
           clearest
           and
           most
           important
           Design
           ,
           to
           reprieve
           Mankind
           from
           all
           the
           burdensome
           and
           Arbitrary
           Impositions
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           were
           scarce
           capable
           of
           any
           other
           Goodness
           than
           their
           being
           Instances
           of
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           to
           restore
           us
           to
           such
           a
           Religion
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           and
           to
           tye
           no
           other
           Laws
           upon
           us
           ,
           than
           such
           whose
           Natural
           and
           Intrinsick
           Goodness
           should
           carry
           with
           them
           their
           own
           Eternal
           Obligation
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatsoever
           our
           Superiours
           impose
           upon
           us
           ,
           whether
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ,
           it
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           entrenchment
           upon
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           not
           imposed
           with
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           Necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           §
           4.
           
           Now
           the
           Design
           of
           what
           I
           have
           discoursed
           upon
           this
           Article
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           is
           not
           barely
           to
           shew
           the
           manifest
           Impertinency
           of
           all
           those
           little
           Objections
           men
           force
           from
           it
           against
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           outward
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           ;
           whereas
           this
           relates
           entirely
           to
           things
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           concern'd
           in
           the
           inward
           Actions
           of
           the
           Mind
           :
           but
           withal
           my
           purpose
           is
           mainly
           ,
           by
           exempting
           all
           internal
           Acts
           of
           the
           Soul
           from
           the
           Empire
           of
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Religion
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           Virtues
           the
           least
           Obnoxious
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           Government
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           is
           transacted
           within
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           dwells
           in
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Thoughts
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Princes
           ;
           the
           Soul
           is
           its
           proper
           Seat
           and
           Temple
           ,
           and
           there
           Men
           may
           worship
           their
           God
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           offending
           their
           Prince
           .
           For
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           grateful
           sense
           and
           temper
           of
           Mind
           towards
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           reside
           in
           those
           Faculties
           only
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           
           affected
           with
           Gratitude
           and
           Veneration
           :
           And
           as
           for
           all
           that
           concerns
           External
           Worship
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           Instrument
           to
           express
           the
           Inward
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Mind
           by
           some
           Outward
           Action
           or
           Posture
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Upon
           which
           account
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           has
           so
           little
           concern'd
           it self
           to
           prescribe
           any
           particular
           Forms
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Christian
           Laws
           command
           us
           by
           some
           exteriour
           Signs
           to
           express
           our
           Interiour
           Piety
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           where
           set
           down
           any
           particular
           Expressions
           of
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Exteriour
           Significations
           of
           Honour
           being
           so
           changeable
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           Customs
           and
           Places
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           particular
           Forms
           or
           Fashions
           prescribed
           :
           for
           so
           some
           would
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           signifie
           their
           Honourable
           Sentiments
           of
           God
           by
           Marks
           of
           Scorn
           and
           Dishonour
           ;
           because
           those
           Fashions
           and
           Postures
           which
           in
           some
           Places
           are
           Indications
           of
           Respect
           ,
           are
           to
           others
           Signs
           of
           Contempt
           .
           So
           mad
           and
           Seditious
           is
           the
           Humour
           of
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           brand
           all
           those
           Forms
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           expresly
           enjoyn'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Volume
           ,
           with
           the
           odious
           
           Titles
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Will-worship
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           one
           Sentence
           condemn
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           that
           has
           not
           Peculiar
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           that
           were
           never
           prescribed
           nor
           practised
           by
           our
           Saviour
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           God
           has
           left
           the
           management
           of
           his
           Outward
           Worship
           to
           the
           Discretion
           of
           Men
           ,
           unless
           when
           to
           determine
           some
           particular
           Forms
           has
           been
           useful
           to
           some
           other
           purposes
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           The
           Ancientest
           and
           most
           Universally
           practised
           way
           of
           expressing
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           ,
           was
           by
           Offering
           of
           Sacrifices
           ;
           those
           First
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           conceiving
           it
           a
           proper
           and
           natural
           way
           of
           acknowledging
           their
           entire
           Dependence
           upon
           ,
           and
           Gratitude
           towards
           God
           ,
           by
           publickly
           presenting
           him
           with
           a
           portion
           of
           the
           Best
           and
           most
           Precious
           things
           they
           had
           :
           and
           God
           was
           well-pleased
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           at
           all
           delighted
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           Bulls
           and
           Goats
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           the
           Pledges
           ,
           and
           Significations
           of
           a
           Grateful
           Mind
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           outward
           Expression
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           notwithstanding
           its
           Universality
           
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           was
           only
           made
           choice
           of
           by
           good
           men
           as
           a
           fit
           way
           of
           intimating
           the
           pious
           and
           grateful
           Resentments
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           cannot
           in
           the
           least
           pretend
           to
           owe
           its
           Original
           to
           any
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           seeing
           there
           appears
           not
           any
           shadow
           of
           a
           Command
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           it
           was
           Commanded
           ,
           though
           't
           is
           no
           where
           Recorded
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           the
           Liberty
           of
           saying
           any
           thing
           without
           Proof
           or
           Evidence
           .
           That
           indeed
           Sacrifices
           became
           Expiatory
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Beast
           should
           be
           accepted
           to
           redeem
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           depended
           purely
           upon
           Positive
           Institution
           ,
           
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             For
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Flesh
             is
             in
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             given
             it
             to
             you
             upon
             the
             Altar
             to
             make
             an
             Atonement
             for
             your
             Souls
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             the
             Blood
             that
             maketh
             an
             Atonement
             for
             the
             Soul.
          
           Now
           it
           was
           a
           Matter
           of
           Meer
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           in
           God
           to
           exchange
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           Beast
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           which
           was
           really
           Forfeited
           for
           every
           Transgression
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           that
           was
           Establish'd
           upon
           no
           less
           Sanction
           than
           the
           Threatning
           of
           Death
           .
           In
           which
           Commutation
           of
           the
           Forfeiture
           was
           an
           equal
           mixture
           of
           the
           Divine
           Mercy
           and
           Severity
           ,
           hereby
           he
           at
           
           once
           signified
           his
           Hatred
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           his
           Compassion
           to
           Sinners
           ;
           in
           that
           though
           he
           might
           have
           remitted
           the
           Offence
           without
           exacting
           the
           Penalty
           ,
           yet
           to
           shew
           his
           implacable
           Hatred
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           withal
           the
           more
           to
           affright
           men
           from
           its
           Commission
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           remit
           its
           Guilt
           without
           some
           sort
           of
           recompence
           and
           Expiation
           .
           But
           setting
           aside
           this
           Positive
           Institution
           of
           Sacrifices
           and
           Consumptive
           Oblations
           ,
           their
           Prime
           and
           Natural
           Use
           was
           only
           to
           express
           the
           Significations
           of
           a
           Grateful
           Mind
           ,
           as
           sufficiently
           appears
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Jews
           ,
           but
           Heathens
           too
           .
           Among
           whom
           the
           First
           and
           Earliest
           Footsteps
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           appear
           in
           their
           Harvest
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           ,
           when
           they
           presented
           the
           Deity
           with
           a
           Parcel
           of
           their
           
             Annual
             Returns
          
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Bounty
           and
           Providence
           :
           
             Crying
             Harvest-in
          
           was
           their
           most
           Solemn
           ,
           and
           most
           Ancient
           Festival
           ,
           
             Arist.
             Nicomach
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
          
           11.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Ancient
             Sacrifices
             and
             Festival
             Meeting
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             at
             first
             Instituted
             upon
             the
             Ingathering
             of
             their
             Fruits
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             
             Offering
             of
             their
             First-Fruits
             :
          
           which
           was
           a
           decent
           and
           sutable
           way
           of
           acknowledging
           their
           Homage
           and
           Gratitude
           to
           their
           Supreme
           Lord
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           not
           been
           directed
           to
           a
           wrong
           Deity
           (
           as
           probably
           they
           were
           to
           the
           Sun
           )
           they
           might
           have
           been
           no
           less
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           than
           
           Cornelius's
           Alms
           and
           Devotions
           :
           because
           God
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           Persons
           ,
           but
           in
           every
           Nation
           he
           that
           feareth
           him
           ,
           and
           worketh
           Righeousness
           ,
           is
           accepted
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           In
           the
           Mosaick
           Dispensation
           indeed
           God
           took
           special
           care
           to
           prescribe
           the
           particular
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           because
           of
           the
           Sottishness
           and
           Stupidity
           of
           that
           Age
           ;
           in
           that
           all
           the
           Religions
           in
           the
           World
           were
           lamentably
           degenerated
           into
           the
           most
           sordid
           and
           Idolatrous
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           were
           sottishly
           addicted
           to
           the
           absurd
           Customs
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           enjoyn'd
           them
           the
           most
           contrary
           Usages
           ,
           as
           a
           Fence
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           passing
           over
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           But
           when
           Mankind
           
           was
           grown
           up
           to
           a
           riper
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           could
           discern
           that
           Religion
           was
           something
           else
           beside
           Customs
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           then
           did
           God
           Cancel
           the
           Old
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           establish'd
           a
           more
           Manly
           and
           Rational
           Dispensation
           ;
           In
           which
           as
           he
           has
           been
           more
           solicitous
           to
           acquaint
           us
           with
           the
           Main
           and
           Fundamental
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           has
           he
           scarce
           at
           all
           concern'd
           himself
           in
           Exteriour
           Rites
           and
           Significations
           (
           having
           Instituted
           only
           two
           ,
           viz.
           The
           two
           Sacraments
           that
           are
           distinguish'd
           from
           all
           other
           Ceremonies
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           Federal
           and
           peculiarly
           significative
           of
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           seal'd
           by
           the
           First
           ,
           renewed
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Second
           )
           but
           as
           for
           all
           other
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           External
           Service
           ,
           he
           has
           left
           their
           entire
           Disposal
           to
           the
           Power
           and
           Discretion
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           knowing
           that
           as
           long
           as
           Men
           had
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           enough
           to
           manage
           the
           Civil
           Affairs
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           want
           Prudence
           to
           Judge
           what
           Circumstances
           were
           conducive
           to
           Order
           and
           Decency
           in
           Publick
           Worship
           .
           And
           if
           we
           take
           a
           Survey
           of
           all
           the
           Forms
           of
           
           Divine
           Service
           practised
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           of
           them
           can
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           be
           appointed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           depend
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           all
           Customs
           and
           Laws
           of
           Civil
           Government
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           quarrel
           with
           those
           Forms
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           that
           are
           established
           by
           Authority
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           
             Humane
             Institutions
          
           ,
           is
           at
           once
           notorious
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           :
           For
           where
           a
           Religion
           is
           Establish'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           whoever
           openly
           refuses
           Obedience
           ,
           plainly
           rebels
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           Rebellion
           being
           properly
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           open
           denial
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Civil
           Power
           .
           Nor
           can
           Men
           of
           this
           Principle
           live
           Peaceably
           in
           any
           Church
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           peculiar
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           and
           Laws
           of
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           But
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           account
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           shall
           rather
           chuse
           to
           observe
           here
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           discoursed
           of
           the
           Use
           and
           Nature
           of
           
             Outward
             Worship
          
           ,
           the
           Prodigious
           Impertinency
           
           of
           that
           clamour
           some
           men
           have
           for
           so
           many
           years
           kept
           up
           against
           the
           Institution
           of
           
             Significant
             Ceremonies
          
           ;
           when
           't
           is
           the
           only
           Use
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           outward
           Expressions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           significant
           :
           In
           that
           all
           Worship
           is
           only
           an
           Outward
           Sign
           of
           Inward
           Honour
           ,
           and
           is
           indifferently
           perform'd
           either
           by
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ;
           for
           respect
           may
           as
           well
           be
           signified
           by
           Deeds
           ,
           and
           Postures
           ,
           and
           Visible
           Solemnities
           as
           by
           Solemn
           Expressions
           :
           Thus
           to
           approach
           the
           
             Divine
             Majesty
          
           with
           such
           Gestures
           as
           are
           wont
           to
           betoken
           Reverence
           and
           Humility
           ,
           is
           as
           proper
           a
           Piece
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           Celebrate
           his
           Greatness
           by
           Solemn
           Praises
           :
           And
           to
           offer
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           ,
           was
           among
           the
           Ancients
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Worship
           as
           to
           return
           Thanksgivings
           ,
           they
           being
           both
           equally
           outward
           Signs
           of
           Inward
           Love
           and
           Gratitude
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           Exception
           against
           the
           Signification
           of
           Ceremonies
           than
           of
           Words
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           Office
           of
           both
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           all
           Forms
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Outward
           Actions
           of
           External
           Worship
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           equally
           Significant
           ,
           
           so
           are
           they
           equally
           Arbitrary
           ;
           only
           some
           happen
           to
           be
           more
           Universally
           Practised
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           be
           Confined
           to
           some
           particular
           Times
           and
           Places
           :
           Kneeling
           ,
           lying
           Prostrate
           ,
           being
           Bare-headed
           ,
           Lifting
           up
           the
           Hands
           or
           Eyes
           ,
           are
           not
           more
           naturally
           Significant
           of
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           than
           putting
           off
           the
           Shoes
           ,
           bowing
           the
           Head
           ,
           or
           bending
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           if
           some
           are
           more
           generally
           used
           than
           others
           ,
           that
           proceeds
           not
           from
           their
           Natural
           Significancy
           ,
           but
           from
           Custom
           and
           Casual
           Prescriptions
           :
           and
           to
           Bow
           the
           Body
           ,
           when
           we
           mention
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           a
           natural
           signification
           of
           Honour
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           as
           Kneeling
           ,
           or
           being
           Bare-headed
           ,
           or
           lifting
           up
           the
           Hands
           or
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           we
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           him
           .
           But
           if
           all
           Outward
           Actions
           become
           to
           betoken
           Honour
           by
           Institution
           ,
           then
           whatsoever
           Outward
           Signs
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           Customary
           Marks
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           so
           carry
           in
           them
           some
           
             Antecedent
             Vndecency
          
           ,
           are
           proper
           Signs
           of
           Worship
           ;
           for
           if
           Actions
           are
           made
           Significant
           by
           Agreement
           ,
           those
           are
           most
           so
           whose
           signification
           is
           ratified
           by
           Publick
           Consent
           .
        
         
         
           §
           8.
           
           So
           that
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           of
           instituting
           Significant
           Ceremonies
           ,
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Power
           of
           Determining
           what
           shall
           or
           shall
           not
           be
           
             Visible
             Signs
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           this
           certainly
           can
           be
           no
           more
           Usurpation
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           if
           the
           Sovereign
           Authority
           should
           take
           upon
           it self
           (
           as
           some
           Princes
           have
           done
           )
           to
           define
           the
           Signification
           of
           Words
           .
           For
           as
           Words
           do
           not
           naturally
           denote
           those
           things
           which
           they
           are
           used
           to
           represent
           ,
           but
           have
           their
           Import
           Stampt
           upon
           them
           by
           consent
           and
           Institution
           ,
           and
           and
           may
           ,
           if
           Men
           would
           agree
           to
           it
           among
           themselves
           ,
           be
           made
           Marks
           of
           Things
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           they
           now
           signifie
           :
           So
           the
           same
           Gestures
           and
           Actions
           are
           indifferently
           capable
           of
           signifying
           either
           Honour
           or
           Contumely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           may
           have
           a
           certain
           and
           setled
           meaning
           ,
           't
           is
           necessary
           their
           Signification
           should
           be
           Determined
           :
           and
           unless
           this
           be
           done
           either
           by
           some
           Positive
           Command
           ,
           or
           Publick
           Consent
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Publick
           Worship
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           its
           proper
           End
           and
           Usefulness
           is
           to
           
           express
           Mens
           Agreement
           in
           giving
           Honour
           to
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           :
           and
           therefore
           unless
           the
           Signs
           by
           which
           this
           Honour
           is
           signified
           be
           Publick
           and
           Uniform
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Publick
           Signification
           of
           Honour
           .
           So
           far
           is
           it
           from
           being
           unlawful
           for
           Governours
           to
           define
           Significant
           Ceremonies
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           Necessary
           ;
           in
           that
           unless
           they
           were
           defined
           ,
           it
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           Publick
           Worship
           :
           And
           when
           different
           men
           worship
           God
           by
           different
           Actions
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           different
           Fansies
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           Publick
           ,
           but
           Private
           Worship
           ;
           in
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Publick
           ,
           but
           Private
           Signs
           of
           Honour
           .
           So
           that
           Uniformity
           in
           the
           Outward
           Actions
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Use
           ,
           as
           certainty
           in
           the
           Signification
           of
           Words
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           they
           were
           no
           Publick
           Expressions
           of
           Honour
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           to
           sum
           up
           the
           whole
           Result
           of
           this
           Discourse
           :
           If
           all
           Internal
           Actions
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           beyond
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Humane
           Power
           ,
           if
           by
           them
           the
           substance
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           be
           perform'd
           ,
           if
           all
           Outward
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           have
           no
           other
           Use
           ,
           than
           only
           to
           be
           Instruments
           to
           express
           
           Inward
           Religion
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Signification
           of
           Actions
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           that
           of
           Words
           ;
           then
           when
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           determine
           any
           particular
           Forms
           of
           Outward
           Worship
           ,
           't
           is
           ,
           after
           all
           that
           hideous
           and
           ridiculous
           Noise
           that
           is
           raised
           against
           it
           ,
           of
           no
           worse
           Consequence
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           should
           go
           about
           to
           define
           the
           Signification
           of
           all
           Words
           used
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           all
           Actions
           Intrinsecally
           Evil
           ,
           and
           their
           Exemption
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           against
           Mr.
           Hobs
           ;
           with
           a
           full
           confutation
           of
           his
           whole
           Hypothesis
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             NO
             Magistrate
             can
             Command
             Actions
             Internally
             Evil.
             The
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             not
             because
             Men
             are
             in
             any
             thing
             free
             from
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             in
             Earth
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             Superiour
             in
             Heaven
             .
             To
             take
             off
             all
             Obligations
             antecedent
             to
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             is
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             all
             Government
             .
             Mr.
             Hobs
             
             his
             Hypothesis
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Original
             of
             Government
             proposed
             .
             It
             s
             Absurdity
             demonstrated
             from
             its
             Inconsistency
             with
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             of
             Things
             .
             The
             Principles
             of
             Government
             are
             to
             be
             Adapted
             ,
             not
             to
             an
             Imaginary
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Real
             State
             of
             Nature
             .
             This
             Hypothesis
             apparently
             denies
             either
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             Providence
             .
             It
             irrecoverably
             destroys
             the
             Safety
             of
             all
             Societies
             of
             Mankind
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             leaves
             us
             in
             as
             miserable
             Condition
             under
             the
             State
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             in
             his
             supposed
             Natural
             State
             of
             War.
             It
             Enervates
             all
             its
             own
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             Founding
             the
             Reason
             of
             their
             Obligation
             upon
             meer
             Self-Interest
             .
             Which
             false
             and
             absurd
             Principle
             being
             removed
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             Base
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             in
             the
             whole
             Hypothesis
             ,
             is
             utterly
             Cashier'd
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           WHen
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Apparently
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Evil
           is
           the
           Matter
           of
           an
           Humane
           Law
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           a
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Concern
           ,
           here
           God
           is
           
           to
           be
           obeyed
           rather
           than
           Man
           :
           No
           Circumstances
           can
           alter
           the
           Rules
           of
           Prime
           and
           Essential
           Rectitude
           ,
           their
           goodness
           is
           Eternal
           and
           Unchangeable
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           such
           Actions
           Disobedience
           to
           Humane
           Laws
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Sin
           ,
           that
           it
           becomes
           an
           indispensable
           Duty
           .
           Where
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           of
           an
           Action
           is
           determined
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           no
           Positive
           Humane
           Law
           can
           take
           off
           its
           Morality
           ;
           because
           't
           is
           in
           it self
           repugnant
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           &
           by
           consequence
           as
           unchangeable
           as
           that
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           should
           make
           a
           Law
           not
           to
           believe
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           or
           Providence
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           that
           Law
           can
           no
           more
           bind
           ,
           than
           if
           a
           Prince
           should
           command
           a
           man
           to
           murther
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           ravish
           his
           Mother
           ;
           because
           the
           
             Obligatory
             Power
          
           of
           all
           such
           Laws
           is
           antecedently
           rescinded
           by
           a
           stronger
           and
           more
           Indispensable
           Obligation
           .
           And
           thus
           has
           every
           Man
           a
           natural
           right
           to
           be
           Virtuous
           ,
           and
           no
           Authority
           whatsoever
           can
           deny
           him
           the
           liberty
           of
           acting
           Virtuously
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           foulest
           Tyranny
           and
           Injustice
           :
           Not
           so
           
           much
           because
           Subjects
           are
           in
           any
           thing
           free
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           a
           Superiour
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           only
           then
           excused
           from
           the
           duty
           of
           obedience
           to
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           give
           it
           without
           Rebellion
           against
           God.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           originally
           any
           right
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           exempts
           them
           from
           a
           subjection
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           purely
           Gods
           right
           of
           governing
           his
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           Magistrates
           then
           invade
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           Edicts
           to
           violate
           or
           controul
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           And
           those
           who
           would
           take
           off
           from
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           all
           obligations
           antecedent
           to
           those
           of
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           the
           Power
           of
           Princes
           supreme
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           uncontroulable
           ,
           they
           utterly
           enervate
           all
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           set
           their
           Subjects
           at
           perfect
           liberty
           from
           all
           their
           Commands
           .
           For
           if
           we
           once
           remove
           all
           the
           antecedent
           obligations
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           ,
           men
           will
           be
           no
           further
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           than
           only
           as
           themselves
           shall
           see
           convenient
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           under
           no
           other
           restraint
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           their
           
           wisdom
           to
           rebel
           as
           oft
           as
           it
           is
           their
           Interest
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Superiours
           passing
           no
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           under
           any
           stronger
           Engagements
           to
           Subjection
           ,
           than
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           the
           Penalties
           and
           Inflictions
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           may
           despise
           its
           Obligation
           ,
           whenever
           they
           can
           hope
           to
           escape
           its
           punishment
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           must
           this
           weaken
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           supplant
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Princes
           ,
           if
           every
           Subject
           may
           despise
           their
           Laws
           ,
           or
           invade
           their
           Sovereignty
           ,
           whenever
           he
           can
           hope
           to
           build
           his
           own
           Fortune
           upon
           their
           Ruines
           ?
           How
           would
           it
           expose
           their
           Scepters
           to
           the
           continual
           Attempts
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           has
           strength
           enough
           to
           wrest
           it
           out
           of
           his
           Princes
           hands
           ,
           has
           Right
           and
           Title
           enough
           to
           hold
           it
           ?
           What
           security
           could
           Princes
           have
           of
           their
           Subjects
           Loyalty
           ,
           that
           will
           own
           their
           Power
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           their
           interest
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           ceases
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           call
           it
           Tyranny
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           ever
           be
           secured
           by
           any
           Promises
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           other
           band
           but
           self-security
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           Exemption
           from
           the
           Penalties
           
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           most
           sacred
           Bonds
           and
           Compacts
           leave
           them
           in
           as
           insecure
           a
           condition
           as
           they
           found
           them
           in
           ?
           In
           that
           Self-advantage
           would
           have
           kept
           their
           Subjects
           loyal
           and
           obedient
           without
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           will
           do
           it
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           add
           no
           new
           Obligations
           to
           that
           of
           Interest
           :
           For
           if
           to
           perform
           their
           Covenants
           be
           advantageous
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           perform
           them
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           without
           the
           Oath
           as
           much
           as
           with
           it
           ;
           if
           disadvantageous
           ,
           no
           Oath
           can
           oblige
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           Interest
           and
           Self-preservation
           is
           the
           only
           enforcement
           of
           all
           their
           Covenants
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           that
           Tye
           happens
           to
           cease
           ,
           their
           Obligation
           becomes
           Null
           and
           Void
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           observe
           them
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           please
           break
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           But
           the
           vanity
           and
           groundlesness
           of
           this
           opinion
           will
           more
           fully
           appear
           ,
           by
           discovering
           the
           lamentable
           Foundation
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           stands
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           late
           wild
           Hypothesis
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           and
           Original
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           briefly
           this
           :
           That
           the
           natural
           condition
           of
           Mankind
           is
           a
           
             State
             and
             Posture
             of
             
             War
          
           of
           every
           man
           against
           every
           man
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           men
           being
           born
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           equality
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           an
           equal
           right
           to
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           because
           all
           cannot
           enjoy
           all
           ,
           hence
           every
           man
           becomes
           an
           Enemy
           to
           every
           man
           :
           in
           which
           State
           of
           Hostility
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           any
           man
           to
           secure
           himself
           so
           reasonable
           as
           Anticipation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Force
           or
           Wiles
           to
           master
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           men
           he
           can
           ,
           till
           he
           see
           no
           other
           Power
           great
           enough
           to
           endanger
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           that
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           all
           men
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           seek
           and
           contrive
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           one
           anothers
           Destruction
           .
           But
           because
           in
           this
           Condition
           Mankind
           must
           for
           ever
           groan
           under
           all
           the
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           of
           War
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           wisely
           chosen
           by
           mutual
           consent
           to
           enter
           into
           Contracts
           and
           Covenants
           of
           mutual
           trust
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           man
           has
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           Security
           ,
           been
           content
           to
           relinquish
           his
           natural
           and
           unlimited
           right
           to
           every
           thing
           ;
           and
           hereby
           they
           enter
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Peace
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           man
           engages
           by
           solemn
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           private
           
           safety
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Rules
           of
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           antecedent
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           are
           at
           absolute
           liberty
           to
           do
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           how
           cruel
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           be
           injurious
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           just
           or
           unjust
           but
           what
           is
           made
           so
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           its
           Members
           covenant
           to
           submit
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Hypothesis
           ,
           as
           odde
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           become
           the
           Standard
           of
           our
           
             Modern
             Politicks
          
           ;
           by
           which
           men
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           understand
           the
           real
           Laws
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Subtlety
           ,
           must
           square
           their
           Actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           swallowed
           down
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           greediness
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           the
           Wild
           and
           Giddy
           People
           of
           the
           Age.
           And
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           it
           none
           can
           doubt
           but
           Fops
           and
           raw-brain'd
           Fellows
           ,
           that
           understand
           nothing
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           Complexion
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           Now
           't
           is
           but
           labour
           in
           vain
           to
           go
           about
           to
           confute
           the
           Phantastick
           Theory
           of
           things
           ,
           only
           by
           demonstrating
           the
           Groundlesness
           of
           the
           Conceit
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           fashion
           and
           humour
           of
           those
           men
           I
           
           have
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           to
           embrace
           any
           Hypothesis
           how
           precarious
           soever
           ,
           if
           it
           do
           but
           serve
           the
           purposes
           of
           Baseness
           and
           Irreligion
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           content
           my self
           with
           barely
           proving
           the
           weakness
           of
           its
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           shall
           confute
           and
           shame
           it
           too
           ,
           by
           shewing
           it
           to
           be
           palpably
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           mischievous
           from
           these
           ensuing
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           First
           then
           the
           Hypothesis
           ,
           which
           he
           lays
           as
           the
           Basis
           of
           all
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           infinitely
           false
           and
           absurd
           :
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           incongruous
           ,
           than
           to
           proceed
           upon
           the
           supposal
           of
           such
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           as
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           be
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sutable
           to
           the
           natural
           frame
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ?
           And
           though
           Philosophers
           are
           so
           civil
           among
           themselves
           (
           with
           how
           much
           reason
           I
           now
           determine
           not
           )
           as
           to
           allow
           one
           another
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           when
           they
           frame
           Theories
           and
           Hypotheses
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           suppose
           some
           precarious
           Principles
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           never
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           grant
           such
           
             Fundamental
             Suppositions
          
           ,
           as
           are
           apparently
           false
           and
           incongruous
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             Real
             State
          
           of
           things
           :
           or
           if
           any
           will
           
           take
           upon
           them
           that
           unwarrantable
           liberty
           of
           Invention
           ,
           yet
           however
           it
           would
           be
           monstrously
           impertinent
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           own
           lamentable
           Fictions
           ,
           as
           the
           fundamental
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           reality
           of
           things
           .
           And
           yet
           with
           this
           gross
           and
           inexcusable
           absurdity
           is
           this
           Hypothesis
           most
           notoriously
           chargeable
           .
           For
           when
           it
           has
           once
           supposed
           (
           without
           ever
           attempting
           to
           prove
           it
           )
           that
           the
           
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           is
           a
           State
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Nature
           all
           men
           have
           a
           right
           to
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           the
           World
           without
           any
           Obligations
           to
           mutual
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           it
           from
           thence
           concludes
           :
           That
           in
           a
           bare
           State
           of
           Nature
           there
           can
           be
           no
           right
           and
           wrong
           ;
           That
           what
           mischiefs
           soever
           men
           may
           do
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           can
           do
           no
           injuries
           ;
           That
           the
           first
           Reason
           and
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Natural
           Right
           is
           Self-preservation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Principle
           men
           enter
           into
           Societies
           ,
           bind
           themselves
           to
           an
           observance
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           and
           natural
           Equity
           by
           mutual
           Bonds
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           engaged
           to
           observe
           them
           only
           in
           order
           to
           self-interest
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           remove
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           fundamental
           Falshood
           ,
           that
           the
           
           state
           of
           Nature
           is
           a
           state
           of
           War
           and
           Anarchy
           ,
           all
           the
           subsequent
           Propositions
           will
           immediately
           appear
           to
           be
           as
           Groundless
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Unreasonable
           ;
           and
           there
           will
           not
           remain
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Reason
           to
           believe
           private
           Interest
           ,
           the
           only
           Reason
           of
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           and
           fundamental
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           this
           Authors
           City
           will
           appear
           to
           stand
           upon
           no
           firmer
           Foundation
           than
           a
           Fable
           and
           a
           Falshood
           ;
           and
           his
           Hypothesis
           so
           grosly
           absurd
           and
           incongruous
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           highly
           blameable
           in
           the
           contrivance
           of
           a
           Dramatick
           Plot.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           ,
           instead
           of
           conforming
           the
           Principles
           of
           Justice
           and
           Government
           to
           this
           false
           and
           imaginary
           state
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           take
           a
           serious
           view
           of
           the
           true
           and
           real
           posture
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           ;
           the
           dictates
           of
           Reason
           that
           must
           naturally
           result
           from
           thence
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           contrary
           to
           some
           of
           those
           this
           Author
           hath
           assign'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Natural
           State
           of
           things
           is
           to
           this
           imaginary
           one
           :
           Namely
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           first
           Cause
           of
           Humane
           Kind
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           First
           Cause
           is
           a
           Being
           endued
           with
           Goodness
           and
           Equity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           when
           he
           made
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           design'd
           their
           Welfare
           
           and
           felicity
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           created
           them
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           acquire
           it
           .
           All
           men
           therefore
           having
           by
           the
           Divine
           Appointment
           a
           common
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           obtain'd
           without
           Society
           ,
           nor
           Society
           subsist
           without
           mutual
           Aids
           of
           Love
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           self-sufficient
           ,
           but
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           mutual
           assistances
           ;
           from
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           That
           as
           every
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           act
           for
           his
           own
           good
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           aim
           at
           the
           common
           good
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           because
           without
           this
           the
           natural
           Right
           that
           every
           individual
           man
           has
           to
           happiness
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           obtain'd
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           will
           plainly
           arise
           from
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           an
           
             Essential
             Iustice
          
           ,
           that
           demands
           of
           every
           man
           Offices
           of
           love
           and
           kindness
           to
           others
           as
           well
           as
           to
           himself
           ;
           in
           that
           without
           this
           that
           Common
           welfare
           and
           happiness
           ,
           which
           Nature
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           Divine
           Providence
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           design'd
           for
           all
           and
           every
           individual
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           must
           become
           utterly
           unattainable
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           sole
           Fountain
           of
           all
           the
           Mischiefs
           and
           Miseries
           in
           the
           World
           is
           excess
           of
           unreasonable
           self-love
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           all
           other
           
           interests
           but
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           separate
           their
           own
           Concerns
           from
           the
           Common
           Interest
           ,
           are
           the
           profess'd
           Enemies
           of
           Mankind
           :
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           the
           only
           aim
           of
           all
           the
           just
           Laws
           and
           wise
           Philosophy
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           assign
           reasonable
           allowances
           between
           Self-love
           and
           Society
           .
           And
           if
           all
           men
           would
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           impartial
           between
           themselves
           and
           the
           Publick
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           others
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           use
           of
           Laws
           nor
           Judges
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           only
           Office
           of
           Publick
           Justice
           ,
           to
           balance
           every
           mans
           private
           interest
           .
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           must
           be
           suited
           to
           ,
           and
           established
           upon
           the
           Natural
           Condition
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           made
           as
           natural
           to
           the
           Being
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           we
           cannot
           subsist
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           we
           be
           born
           out
           of
           Society
           ,
           he
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           having
           made
           this
           our
           natural
           Condition
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           possibly
           come
           into
           the
           World
           but
           under
           a
           state
           of
           Government
           ,
           all
           Children
           being
           actually
           as
           soon
           as
           born
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           their
           Parents
           :
           and
           therefore
           
           as
           Mankind
           cannot
           continue
           without
           Propagation
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           Propagation
           without
           Government
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Subject
           is
           as
           natural
           upon
           being
           born
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Man.
           Now
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           that
           only
           can
           be
           accounted
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           that
           was
           made
           and
           design'd
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           Nature
           (
           for
           if
           it
           be
           not
           suitable
           to
           that
           Order
           and
           Condition
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           establish'd
           ,
           't
           is
           preternatural
           .
           )
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           he
           did
           not
           create
           Multitudes
           of
           men
           together
           out
           of
           each
           others
           Power
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           State
           of
           War
           and
           Hostility
           ,
           but
           begun
           the
           Race
           of
           Humane
           Kind
           in
           a
           
             Single
             Person
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Community
           of
           Men
           was
           to
           be
           Propagated
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           in
           which
           it
           was
           at
           first
           founded
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           is
           still
           continued
           :
           But
           if
           men
           will
           feign
           such
           an
           imaginary
           State
           of
           Nature
           as
           is
           utterly
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Real
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           upon
           such
           an
           unnatural
           Frame
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           establish
           our
           natural
           Rights
           ;
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           prove
           contrary
           to
           our
           Common
           Interests
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           suited
           to
           a
           contrary
           State
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           No
           man
           can
           seriously
           
           embrace
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           firmly
           believe
           either
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Author
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           multitude
           of
           men
           hapned
           by
           chance
           to
           arise
           like
           Mushromes
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           altogether
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           diffidence
           and
           jealousie
           one
           of
           another
           for
           want
           of
           acquaintance
           shun'd
           Society
           ,
           and
           withdrew
           like
           all
           other
           Beasts
           of
           Prey
           into
           Dens
           and
           secret
           retirements
           ,
           where
           they
           lived
           poor
           and
           solitary
           as
           Bats
           and
           Owls
           ,
           and
           subsisted
           like
           Vermine
           by
           robbing
           and
           filching
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           till
           finding
           this
           way
           of
           living
           lamentably
           unsafe
           and
           uneasie
           ,
           every
           man
           being
           always
           upon
           the
           guard
           against
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           continual
           fear
           and
           danger
           from
           the
           whole
           Community
           ,
           they
           grew
           weary
           of
           this
           forlorn
           and
           comfortless
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           and
           thence
           some
           that
           were
           more
           wise
           ,
           or
           more
           cowardly
           than
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           chanced
           to
           meet
           in
           their
           wild
           rangings
           after
           Prey
           ,
           instead
           of
           belabouring
           one
           another
           with
           Snagsticks
           ,
           and
           beating
           out
           each
           others
           brains
           ,
           made
           signs
           of
           Parley
           ,
           and
           so
           began
           to
           treat
           of
           Terms
           of
           mutual
           Peace
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           to
           win
           others
           into
           their
           Party
           ,
           till
           they
           hearded
           
           together
           in
           small
           Rendezvouses
           ,
           like
           the
           little
           Common-wealths
           of
           the
           savage
           Americans
           ,
           which
           in
           process
           of
           time
           grew
           up
           into
           larger
           Societies
           ,
           from
           whence
           at
           length
           came
           the
           different
           Nations
           and
           Governments
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           if
           this
           fortuitous
           Original
           of
           humane
           Nature
           be
           too
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           to
           be
           asserted
           ,
           then
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           must
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           first
           Author
           and
           Creator
           of
           Mankind
           :
           and
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           then
           whoever
           believes
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           must
           withal
           believe
           that
           he
           contrived
           things
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           unless
           his
           Creatures
           had
           by
           chance
           been
           more
           provident
           than
           himself
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           perish'd
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           made
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Well-being
           of
           the
           World
           is
           to
           be
           entirely
           attributed
           to
           mans
           Wit
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           who
           sent
           his
           Creatures
           into
           it
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           as
           should
           oblige
           them
           to
           seek
           their
           own
           mutual
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           ;
           so
           that
           had
           they
           continued
           in
           that
           state
           of
           War
           he
           left
           them
           in
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           lived
           and
           died
           like
           Gladiators
           ,
           and
           have
           unavoidably
           perish'd
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           by
           one
           anothers
           Swords
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Mankind
           owe
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           
           lives
           not
           at
           all
           to
           their
           Creator
           ,
           but
           entirely
           to
           themselves
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           very
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           preserved
           ,
           were
           not
           establish'd
           by
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ;
           but
           are
           only
           so
           many
           Rules
           of
           Art
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Maximes
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Policy
           are
           ,
           Inventions
           of
           humane
           Wit
           ,
           and
           suppose
           man
           not
           in
           the
           natural
           state
           and
           posture
           of
           War
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           preternatural
           one
           of
           his
           own
           contriving
           .
           But
           certainly
           the
           Deity
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           suppose
           him
           good
           ,
           made
           us
           not
           to
           be
           miserable
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           must
           unavoidably
           have
           been
           in
           a
           perpetual
           state
           of
           War
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           suppose
           he
           both
           made
           and
           left
           us
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           is
           directly
           to
           deny
           our
           Creators
           goodness
           .
           And
           then
           if
           we
           suppose
           him
           wise
           ,
           we
           cannot
           imagine
           he
           would
           frame
           a
           Creation
           to
           destroy
           it self
           ;
           unless
           we
           can
           believe
           his
           only
           design
           was
           to
           sport
           himself
           in
           the
           folly
           and
           madness
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           by
           beholding
           them
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           force
           and
           fraud
           to
           conspire
           their
           own
           mutual
           destruction
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Creation
           of
           man
           were
           a
           product
           of
           the
           Divine
           
           Wisdom
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           his
           natural
           State
           must
           have
           been
           a
           condition
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           a
           State
           of
           War
           that
           should
           naturally
           tend
           to
           his
           misery
           ,
           ruine
           ,
           and
           utter
           destruction
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           This
           Hypothesis
           irrecoverably
           destroys
           the
           safety
           of
           all
           Societies
           of
           Mankind
           in
           the
           World
           :
           for
           if
           personal
           safety
           and
           private
           interest
           be
           the
           only
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           or
           Principles
           of
           Equity
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           If
           men
           endeavour
           Peace
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           Contracts
           of
           mutual
           Trust
           ,
           if
           they
           invade
           not
           the
           Proprieties
           of
           others
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           promote
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           if
           they
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           if
           they
           practise
           Justice
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Virtues
           ,
           if
           they
           refrain
           from
           Cruelty
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Vices
           ,
           only
           to
           secure
           their
           own
           personal
           safety
           and
           interest
           ;
           then
           whenever
           this
           Obligation
           ceases
           ,
           all
           the
           Ties
           to
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           that
           derive
           all
           their
           Force
           and
           Reason
           from
           it
           ,
           must
           also
           cease
           ;
           and
           when
           any
           single
           Person
           can
           hope
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           private
           Interest
           by
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           
           Publick
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           effect
           it
           ;
           and
           War
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           injuries
           will
           be
           at
           least
           as
           innocent
           as
           Faith
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           because
           these
           are
           good
           only
           in
           order
           to
           private
           Interest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           those
           chance
           to
           be
           as
           conducive
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           be
           as
           just
           and
           lawful
           .
           So
           that
           this
           single
           Principle
           does
           as
           effectually
           work
           the
           subversion
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           were
           taught
           the
           most
           professed
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           all
           Government
           is
           Tyranny
           and
           Usurpation
           ;
           that
           his
           Majesties
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           is
           his
           best
           Title
           ;
           that
           whoever
           has
           wit
           or
           strength
           enough
           to
           wrest
           his
           Scepter
           from
           him
           ,
           has
           right
           to
           hold
           it
           .
           For
           as
           men
           of
           these
           and
           the
           like
           perswasions
           will
           never
           act
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           opportunity
           invites
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           obedient
           to
           any
           Government
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           destroy
           it
           :
           So
           will
           those
           other
           rebel
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           think
           it
           their
           Interest
           .
           For
           when
           ever
           they
           can
           hope
           to
           mend
           their
           Fortunes
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           same
           obligation
           ,
           that
           restrain'd
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           does
           now
           as
           forcibly
           invite
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           self-interest
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           cannot
           but
           think
           Rebellion
           lawful
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           think
           it
           safe
           .
           And
           there
           are
           no
           Villains
           
           so
           mad
           or
           foolish
           as
           to
           attempt
           it
           upon
           other
           grounds
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           this
           Author
           has
           assign'd
           us
           some
           not
           unuseful
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           has
           he
           effectually
           enervated
           their
           force
           and
           usefulness
           ,
           by
           resolving
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           obligation
           into
           self-interest
           ;
           and
           so
           laying
           the
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           all
           Injustice
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           :
           For
           as
           't
           is
           the
           Nature
           and
           Office
           of
           Justice
           to
           maintain
           the
           Common
           Right
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           my
           Neighbours
           happiness
           as
           well
           as
           my
           own
           ;
           so
           the
           formal
           obliquity
           of
           all
           Injustice
           lies
           in
           pursuing
           of
           a
           private
           Interest
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           Common
           good
           of
           all
           and
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           private
           Interest
           be
           the
           only
           reason
           and
           enforcement
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           men
           will
           have
           no
           other
           Motive
           to
           obey
           their
           Constitutions
           ,
           than
           what
           will
           as
           strongly
           oblige
           to
           break
           them
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           men
           are
           just
           and
           honest
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           't
           is
           their
           Interest
           ,
           then
           when
           't
           is
           their
           Interest
           ,
           they
           may
           (
           and
           if
           they
           are
           wise
           will
           )
           be
           unjust
           and
           dishonest
           .
           And
           so
           men
           that
           owne
           the
           Laws
           of
           〈…〉
           this
           Principle
           may
           be
           Villains
           ,
           〈…〉
           of
           all
           their
           restraints
           ;
           
           and
           the
           most
           lewd
           and
           profligate
           Wretches
           will
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           be
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           as
           it
           serves
           their
           turns
           .
           For
           this
           Principle
           ,
           that
           engages
           men
           to
           be
           honest
           only
           as
           long
           as
           they
           must
           ,
           will
           as
           effectually
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           Rogues
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           Mankind
           is
           left
           in
           as
           ill
           a
           condition
           after
           they
           have
           by
           Pacts
           and
           Covenants
           united
           into
           Societies
           ,
           and
           a
           State
           of
           Peace
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           their
           natural
           State
           of
           War.
           For
           all
           Covenants
           of
           mutual
           Trust
           are
           (
           according
           to
           its
           own
           Rules
           )
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           invalid
           ;
           because
           under
           that
           men
           are
           under
           no
           obligations
           of
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           other
           measure
           of
           their
           actions
           but
           their
           interest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           that
           might
           invite
           them
           in
           some
           circumstances
           to
           enter
           into
           Bonds
           and
           Contracts
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           in
           others
           to
           break
           them
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Government
           all
           their
           Promises
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Contracts
           will
           prove
           as
           ineffectual
           as
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           :
           Partly
           ,
           because
           the
           force
           of
           all
           Contracts
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Government
           ,
           ariseth
           from
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           
           first
           Compact
           ,
           that
           was
           made
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           state
           in
           which
           it
           could
           have
           no
           validity
           ;
           partly
           ,
           Because
           they
           have
           no
           other
           tye
           but
           that
           of
           self-interest
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           lay
           no
           other
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           might
           have
           done
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           Mankind
           be
           once
           supposed
           in
           this
           natural
           state
           of
           War
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           be
           delivered
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           have
           enter'd
           into
           Covenants
           of
           Peace
           ,
           they
           would
           remain
           as
           much
           as
           before
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           be
           subject
           to
           all
           the
           same
           dangers
           and
           miseries
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           annoyed
           them
           if
           they
           had
           continued
           in
           their
           natural
           state
           .
           For
           if
           Justice
           and
           fidelity
           be
           not
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Law
           and
           Duty
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           no
           Covenants
           are
           of
           power
           enough
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           any
           obligation
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           having
           thus
           clearly
           blown
           up
           the
           foundations
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           't
           were
           but
           labour
           in
           vain
           to
           make
           particular
           enquiries
           into
           all
           the
           flaws
           and
           follies
           of
           its
           Superstructures
           ,
           seeing
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           ;
           for
           if
           its
           subsequent
           Propositions
           be
           coherently
           deduced
           from
           these
           Fundamental
           
           Principles
           ,
           all
           the
           evidence
           and
           certainty
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           depends
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Premisses
           being
           once
           convicted
           of
           falshood
           ,
           all
           pretences
           to
           truth
           in
           the
           conclusions
           must
           necessarily
           vanish
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           them
           happen
           to
           be
           true
           and
           rational
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           other
           Principles
           .
           Thus
           though
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           he
           assigns
           ,
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           yet
           ,
           because
           upon
           those
           grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           assigns
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           no
           Laws
           ,
           that
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           the
           errour
           and
           vanity
           of
           his
           whole
           Hypothesis
           ;
           seeing
           how
           good
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           upon
           the
           Principles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Method
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           proposes
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           force
           .
           In
           that
           self-interest
           being
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           their
           obligation
           ,
           the
           Interests
           of
           Civil
           Society
           come
           thereby
           to
           be
           no
           better
           secured
           with
           ,
           than
           without
           them
           :
           because
           if
           they
           were
           not
           in
           force
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Compact
           ,
           all
           men
           would
           chuse
           to
           act
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           it
           advantageous
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           the
           utmost
           force
           his
           Principles
           can
           give
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           think
           they
           
           obliged
           him
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           apprehended
           them
           disadvantageous
           .
           So
           that
           this
           malignant
           Principle
           of
           meer
           self-interest
           running
           through
           the
           whole
           Systeme
           ,
           and
           twisting
           it self
           with
           every
           branch
           of
           his
           Morality
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           only
           eat
           out
           ,
           and
           enervate
           its
           native
           life
           and
           vigour
           ,
           but
           withal
           envenoms
           their
           natural
           truth
           and
           soundness
           with
           its
           own
           malignity
           .
           Which
           Principle
           being
           removed
           ,
           and
           that
           influence
           it
           hath
           on
           other
           parts
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           being
           prevented
           ,
           and
           withal
           the
           Foundation
           on
           which
           it
           stands
           ruin'd
           ,
           viz.
           his
           absurd
           and
           imaginary
           
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           we
           have
           perhaps
           cashier'd
           all
           that
           is
           either
           base
           or
           peculiar
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           true
           accounts
           of
           natural
           Justice
           and
           right
           Reason
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           men
           have
           a
           natural
           Right
           to
           Happiness
           from
           the
           very
           design
           of
           their
           creation
           ,
           that
           this
           cannot
           be
           acquired
           without
           mutual
           aids
           and
           friendships
           ;
           and
           therefore
           right
           reason
           dictates
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           should
           have
           some
           concern
           for
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           :
           because
           this
           is
           made
           necessary
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           natural
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           mutual
           exchange
           of
           love
           and
           kindness
           men
           support
           one
           another
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           humane
           life
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           A
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Consequences
           that
           some
           men
           draw
           from
           Mr.
           Hobs's
           Principles
           in
           behalf
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             HOw
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             Imposture
             of
             all
             Religions
             is
             become
             the
             most
             powerful
             and
             fashionable
             Argument
             for
             the
             Toleration
             of
             all
             .
             Though
             Religion
             were
             a
             Cheat
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             World
             cannot
             be
             Govern'd
             without
             it
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             most
             mischievous
             Enemies
             to
             Government
             that
             tell
             the
             World
             it
             is
             so
             .
             Religion
             is
             useful
             or
             dangerous
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             as
             the
             temper
             of
             mind
             it
             breeds
             is
             peaceable
             or
             turbulent
             .
             The
             dread
             of
             Invisible
             Powers
             is
             not
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             to
             awe
             
             people
             into
             subjection
             ,
             but
             tends
             more
             probably
             to
             Tumults
             and
             Seditions
             .
             This
             largely
             proved
             by
             the
             ungovernableness
             of
             the
             Principles
             and
             Tempers
             of
             some
             Sects
             .
             Fanaticism
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             the
             Common
             people
             ,
             as
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             yet
             is
             more
             mischievous
             to
             Government
             ,
             than
             Vice
             and
             Debauchery
             .
             How
             the
             Fanaticks
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             Religions
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Principles
             of
             Sedition
             .
             To
             permit
             different
             Sects
             of
             Religion
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             keep
             up
             so
             many
             incurable
             pretences
             and
             occasions
             of
             publick
             disturbance
             .
             The
             corrupt
             passions
             and
             humours
             of
             men
             make
             Toleration
             infinitely
             unsafe
             .
             Toleration
             only
             cried
             up
             by
             opprest
             Parties
             ,
             because
             it
             gives
             them
             opportunity
             to
             overturn
             the
             settled
             frame
             of
             things
             .
             Every
             man
             that
             desires
             indulgence
             is
             engaged
             by
             his
             Principles
             to
             endeavour
             Changes
             and
             Alterations
             .
             A
             bare
             indulgence
             of
             men
             in
             any
             Religion
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             establish'd
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             does
             but
             exasperate
             them
             against
             the
             State.
             
          
        
         
         
           §
           1.
           
           AND
           now
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           I
           have
           thus
           far
           pursued
           this
           Principle
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           become
           the
           most
           powerful
           Patron
           of
           the
           Fanatick
           Interest
           ;
           and
           a
           Belief
           of
           the
           indifferency
           ,
           or
           rather
           Imposture
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           the
           most
           effectual
           (
           not
           to
           say
           most
           fashionable
           )
           Argument
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           For
           when
           men
           have
           once
           swallowed
           this
           Principle
           ,
           That
           Mankind
           is
           free
           from
           all
           obligations
           antecedent
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           is
           the
           only
           measure
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           they
           proceed
           suitably
           to
           its
           Consequences
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           no
           Religion
           can
           obtain
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           till
           't
           is
           establish'd
           for
           such
           by
           Supreme
           Authority
           ;
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           were
           not
           Laws
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           is
           under
           any
           obligation
           to
           assent
           to
           their
           Truth
           ,
           unless
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           require
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           setting
           aside
           their
           Commands
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           sin
           to
           believe
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           a
           villanous
           and
           lewd
           Impostor
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           would
           declare
           the
           Alcoran
           to
           be
           Canonical
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           as
           much
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           the
           four
           Gospels
           .
           Leviath
           .
           p.
           3.
           c.
           33.
           
           
             For
             if
             Sovereigns
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             are
             the
             sole
             Legislators
             ,
             then
             those
             Books
             only
             are
             Canonical
             ,
             that
             is
             Law
             ,
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             which
             are
             established
             for
             such
             by
             the
             Sovereign
             Authority
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           Religions
           are
           in
           reality
           nothing
           but
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           but
           so
           many
           Tales
           of
           Imaginary
           and
           Invisible
           Powers
           ,
           Publickly
           allowed
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           to
           awe
           the
           Common
           People
           to
           Obedience
           .
           Leviath
           .
           p.
           1.
           c.
           12.
           
           
             Who
             are
             betrayed
             into
             it
             by
             these
             four
             Follies
             ,
             A
             false
             Opinion
             of
             Ghosts
             and
             immaterial
             Substances
             ,
             that
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             ;
             Ignorance
             of
             Second
             Causes
             ,
             Devotion
             towards
             what
             men
             groundlesly
             fear
             ;
             And
             mistaking
             things
             Casual
             for
             Divine
             Prognosticks
             .
          
           In
           brief
           ,
           all
           Religion
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Cheat
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           first
           invented
           by
           the
           Founders
           and
           Legislators
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           credulous
           Rabble
           for
           the
           Ends
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           Princes
           may
           wisely
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Fables
           of
           Religion
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           turns
           
           upon
           the
           silly
           Multitude
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           below
           their
           Wisdom
           to
           be
           seriously
           concern'd
           themselves
           for
           such
           Fooleries
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           provided
           their
           subjects
           will
           befool
           themselves
           with
           any
           one
           Imposture
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           material
           which
           they
           single
           out
           ;
           in
           that
           all
           Religions
           equally
           oblige
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           Invisible
           Powers
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           requisite
           to
           the
           Designs
           of
           Policy
           .
           And
           as
           long
           as
           a
           Prince
           can
           keep
           up
           any
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           Policy
           to
           disoblige
           and
           exasperate
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           interessing
           his
           Power
           for
           one
           Party
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           forcing
           all
           other
           Sects
           against
           their
           own
           Inclinations
           to
           conform
           their
           Belief
           to
           the
           Perswasions
           of
           one
           Faction
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           endear
           them
           all
           to
           himself
           ,
           by
           indulging
           them
           their
           Liberty
           in
           their
           different
           Follies
           :
           and
           so
           he
           may
           with
           more
           ease
           secure
           his
           Government
           by
           abusing
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           disobliging
           none
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           material
           to
           my
           present
           Purpose
           largely
           to
           examine
           &
           refute
           these
           Wild
           and
           extravagant
           Pretences
           ,
           by
           asserting
           the
           Truth
           and
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           giving
           a
           rational
           account
           of
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           stands
           :
           only
           let
           me
           observe
           that
           this
           Discourse
           lies
           under
           no
           less
           prejudice
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           is
           all
           these
           mens
           Policy
           false
           :
           But
           waving
           this
           too
           great
           advantage
           ,
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           only
           to
           discover
           of
           what
           noisom
           and
           pernicious
           consequence
           such
           Principles
           are
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           granted
           that
           all
           Religion
           were
           nothing
           but
           Imposture
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           do
           (
           without
           reminding
           the
           Reader
           how
           I
           have
           already
           prevented
           this
           Objection
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           when
           I
           shew'd
           what
           good
           or
           bad
           Influence
           upon
           the
           State
           mens
           perswasions
           about
           Religion
           have
           )
           by
           these
           four
           ensuing
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Then
           methinks
           his
           Majesty
           is
           bound
           to
           con
           these
           men
           thanks
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           render
           the
           truth
           of
           Religion
           suspected
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           mens
           minds
           with
           apprehensions
           of
           its
           being
           false
           ;
           whereby
           they
           effectually
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           best
           security
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           strongest
           inducements
           of
           obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           .
           There
           being
           for
           certain
           nothing
           so
           
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           reverence
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           Societies
           ,
           and
           common
           Interests
           of
           mankind
           ,
           as
           a
           sense
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           :
           This
           is
           the
           strongest
           Bond
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           only
           support
           of
           Government
           ;
           without
           it
           the
           most
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           Powers
           in
           the
           World
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           miserably
           weak
           and
           precarious
           ,
           and
           lie
           always
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           every
           Subjects
           passion
           and
           private
           Interest
           .
           For
           when
           the
           obligations
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           are
           cashier'd
           ,
           men
           can
           have
           no
           higher
           inducements
           to
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           than
           the
           considerations
           of
           their
           own
           private
           Interest
           and
           security
           ;
           and
           then
           wherever
           these
           happen
           to
           fail
           ,
           and
           Interest
           and
           advantage
           invite
           to
           disobedience
           ,
           men
           may
           do
           as
           they
           please
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           power
           to
           shake
           off
           Authority
           ,
           they
           have
           right
           too
           ;
           and
           a
           prosperous
           Usurper
           shall
           have
           as
           fair
           a
           Title
           to
           his
           Crown
           as
           the
           most
           lawful
           Prince
           ;
           all
           Government
           will
           be
           founded
           upon
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           Kings
           nothing
           but
           terrible
           men
           with
           long
           Swords
           .
           But
           when
           the
           ties
           of
           Conscience
           are
           superinduced
           upon
           those
           of
           Secular
           Interest
           ,
           this
           extends
           the
           Power
           of
           Princes
           to
           the
           
           hearts
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           secures
           them
           as
           much
           from
           the
           very
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           attempts
           of
           Treason
           .
           For
           nothing
           so
           strongly
           influences
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           so
           authoritatively
           commands
           their
           passions
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           as
           Religion
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           no
           fears
           are
           (
           not
           only
           to
           the
           considerate
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           ruder
           sort
           )
           so
           vehement
           as
           those
           of
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           hopes
           so
           active
           as
           those
           of
           Heaven
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Commands
           of
           Religion
           being
           back'd
           with
           such
           mighty
           sanctions
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           infinitely
           more
           force
           to
           awe
           or
           allure
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           a
           compliance
           ,
           than
           any
           Secular
           Interests
           .
           Whereas
           those
           men
           that
           think
           themselves
           above
           the
           Follies
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           either
           believe
           or
           regard
           not
           the
           evils
           threatned
           hereafter
           (
           an
           attainment
           to
           which
           these
           our
           
             modern
             Politicians
          
           do
           not
           blush
           to
           pretend
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           an
           odde
           piece
           of
           Policy
           openly
           to
           owne
           and
           proclaim
           it
           )
           must
           make
           their
           present
           Interest
           the
           Rule
           and
           measure
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           ;
           and
           can
           have
           no
           other
           obligation
           to
           obey
           their
           lawful
           Superiours
           in
           what
           they
           command
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           to
           disobey
           them
           ,
           viz.
           their
           own
           security
           and
           self-preservation
           .
           Whereas
           
           if
           these
           men
           lived
           under
           the
           restraints
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           serious
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           believed
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Prince
           to
           be
           bound
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           threatnings
           of
           everlasting
           misery
           ;
           their
           Loyalty
           would
           be
           tied
           upon
           them
           by
           all
           that
           men
           can
           either
           hope
           or
           fear
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           have
           all
           the
           engagements
           to
           obedience
           that
           the
           serious
           reflections
           upon
           a
           happy
           or
           miserable
           Eternity
           could
           lay
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Principles
           of
           Government
           have
           so
           essential
           a
           dependence
           upon
           those
           of
           Religion
           ,
           if
           nothing
           be
           powerful
           enough
           to
           secure
           obedience
           but
           the
           hopes
           and
           fears
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           if
           all
           humane
           Laws
           have
           their
           main
           force
           and
           efficacy
           from
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           if
           Oaths
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           whereby
           Civil
           Societies
           are
           upheld
           ,
           are
           made
           firm
           by
           nothing
           but
           the
           bonds
           of
           Religion
           ;
           then
           let
           Authority
           judge
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           is
           beholden
           to
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           Publick
           Disreputation
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           their
           Subjects
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           its
           falshood
           :
           whereby
           they
           not
           only
           set
           them
           loose
           from
           their
           Authority
           ,
           but
           
           enrage
           them
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           perswading
           them
           they
           are
           governed
           by
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           builds
           his
           Dominion
           upon
           their
           folly
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           hateful
           to
           Mankind
           than
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           :
           So
           that
           though
           Religion
           were
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           they
           are
           apparently
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           Government
           ,
           that
           tell
           the
           World
           it
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           But
           secondly
           ,
           Nothing
           more
           concerns
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           what
           particular
           Doctrines
           of
           Religion
           are
           taught
           within
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           because
           some
           are
           peculiarly
           advantageous
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           naturally
           tending
           to
           its
           disturbance
           :
           Some
           incline
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           candour
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           work
           them
           to
           a
           gentle
           and
           peaceable
           temper
           ,
           by
           teaching
           humility
           ,
           charity
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           and
           obedience
           :
           Now
           't
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           Princes
           to
           cherish
           and
           propagate
           such
           Doctrines
           among
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           them
           not
           only
           quiet
           ,
           but
           useful
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           others
           there
           are
           that
           infect
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           
           with
           pride
           ,
           peevishness
           ,
           malice
           ,
           spight
           ,
           and
           envy
           ;
           that
           incline
           them
           to
           delight
           in
           detracting
           from
           Princes
           ,
           and
           speaking
           reproachfully
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           breed
           in
           them
           such
           restless
           and
           seditious
           tempers
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           next
           to
           an
           impossibility
           for
           any
           Prince
           to
           please
           or
           oblige
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           for
           such
           perverse
           and
           arrogant
           Sects
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           certainly
           concers
           Governours
           to
           suppress
           them
           as
           so
           many
           Routs
           of
           Traytors
           and
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           Religion
           then
           is
           either
           useful
           or
           dangerous
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           the
           temper
           of
           mind
           it
           breeds
           is
           peaceable
           or
           turbulent
           :
           and
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Government
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           mischievous
           :
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           more
           concerns
           Princes
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           care
           what
           Doctrines
           are
           taught
           within
           their
           Dominions
           .
           For
           seeing
           Religion
           has
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           the
           strongest
           influence
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ;
           when
           that
           renders
           them
           averse
           and
           troublesom
           to
           Government
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           all
           the
           Power
           nor
           Policy
           in
           the
           World
           can
           keep
           them
           peaceable
           ,
           till
           such
           perswasions
           are
           rooted
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           by
           severity
           of
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           men
           think
           
           themselves
           obliged
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           damnation
           ,
           to
           Disobedience
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           not
           any
           Secular
           threatnings
           and
           inflictions
           are
           of
           force
           enough
           to
           bridle
           the
           
             Exorbitances
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           vice
           so
           incident
           to
           the
           Common
           People
           as
           Superstition
           ,
           nor
           any
           so
           mischievous
           .
           'T
           is
           infinitely
           evident
           from
           the
           Histories
           and
           Records
           of
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           vicious
           or
           absurd
           but
           may
           pass
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           is
           worse
           )
           the
           more
           wild
           and
           giddy
           Conceits
           of
           Religion
           are
           ever
           suckt
           in
           by
           the
           multitude
           with
           the
           greatest
           passion
           and
           eagerness
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           so
           difficult
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           the
           Common
           People
           to
           true
           Notions
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           't
           is
           no
           Paradox
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           Religion
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           what
           is
           mistaken
           for
           it
           )
           has
           been
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Principles
           of
           mischief
           and
           wickedness
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           certainly
           nothing
           requires
           so
           much
           care
           and
           prudence
           in
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           its
           due
           conduct
           and
           management
           .
           So
           that
           the
           dread
           of
           
             Invisible
             Powers
          
           is
           of
           it self
           no
           more
           serviceable
           to
           awe
           the
           people
           into
           subjection
           ,
           then
           to
           drive
           them
           
           into
           Tumults
           and
           Confusions
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           chance
           to
           be
           accompanied
           (
           as
           it
           easily
           may
           )
           with
           tumultuous
           and
           seditious
           perswasions
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           invincible
           obligation
           to
           Villany
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           above
           all
           things
           concern
           Princes
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Articles
           of
           mens
           Belief
           ;
           seeing
           't
           is
           so
           great
           odds
           that
           they
           prove
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           the
           publick
           Peace
           :
           and
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           and
           a
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           makes
           their
           danger
           almost
           irresistible
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
           There
           are
           some
           Sects
           whose
           Principles
           ,
           and
           some
           persons
           whose
           tempers
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           live
           peaceable
           in
           any
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           what
           if
           some
           men
           believe
           ,
           That
           if
           Princes
           refuse
           to
           reform
           Religion
           themselves
           ,
           't
           is
           lawful
           for
           their
           
             Godly
             Subjects
          
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           violence
           and
           force
           of
           Arms
           ?
           What
           if
           they
           believe
           ,
           That
           Princes
           are
           but
           Executioners
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           case
           of
           disobedience
           to
           their
           Spiritual
           Governours
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           Excommunicated
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           Deposed
           ?
           What
           if
           they
           believe
           ,
           That
           Dominion
           
           is
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           all
           
             wicked
             Kings
          
           forfeit
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             People
             of
             God
          
           to
           bestow
           them
           where
           they
           please
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           others
           believe
           ,
           That
           to
           puruse
           their
           success
           in
           villany
           and
           Rebellion
           is
           to
           follow
           Providence
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           the
           Event
           of
           War
           has
           deliver'd
           up
           Kings
           into
           their
           Power
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           depose
           or
           murther
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           slight
           the
           Guidance
           of
           
             Gods
             Providential
             Dispensations
          
           ?
           Are
           not
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           innocent
           Propositions
           (
           think
           you
           )
           mightily
           conducive
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           Common-wealths
           ?
           Such
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           as
           these
           cannot
           but
           make
           brave
           and
           obedient
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           glorious
           and
           powerful
           Prince
           ,
           where
           such
           conceits
           are
           the
           main
           ingredients
           of
           his
           Subjects
           Religion
           .
           Let
           any
           man
           shew
           me
           ,
           what
           Doctrines
           could
           have
           been
           more
           unluckily
           contrived
           to
           disturb
           Government
           than
           these
           .
           And
           if
           men
           would
           study
           on
           purpose
           to
           frame
           and
           model
           a
           
             Rebellious
             Faith
          
           ,
           these
           must
           have
           been
           their
           
             Fundamental
             Articles
          
           :
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           where
           they
           have
           been
           both
           believed
           and
           practised
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Melancholy
             Religionists
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whose
           very
           Genious
           inclines
           them
           to
           Quarrels
           and
           Exceptions
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           management
           of
           Publick
           Affairs
           ?
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           malepart
           as
           a
           Splenetick
           Religion
           ;
           the
           inward
           discontent
           and
           uneasiness
           of
           mens
           own
           minds
           maintains
           it self
           upon
           the
           faults
           and
           miscarriages
           of
           others
           :
           and
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           how
           this
           humour
           is
           ever
           venting
           it self
           in
           sighs
           and
           complaints
           for
           the
           badness
           of
           the
           times
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           effect
           of
           the
           Government
           )
           and
           in
           telling
           and
           aggravating
           little
           stories
           ,
           that
           may
           reflect
           upon
           the
           wisdom
           and
           ability
           of
           their
           Superiours
           .
           'T
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           their
           fretful
           and
           anxious
           minds
           ;
           the
           very
           delights
           and
           recreations
           of
           the
           Court
           shall
           stir
           their
           envy
           ,
           and
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           great
           Ones
           grieve
           and
           wound
           their
           tender
           Souls
           .
           However
           Princes
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           win
           upon
           the
           affections
           of
           these
           people
           ;
           their
           very
           prosperity
           shall
           disoblige
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Account
           for
           their
           misdemeanours
           :
           And
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Grandees
           happen
           to
           be
           discontented
           ,
           they
           have
           here
           a
           Party
           ready
           formed
           for
           the
           
           purpose
           ,
           to
           revenge
           their
           injury
           ,
           and
           bring
           
             evil
             Counsellors
          
           ,
           that
           seduce
           the
           King
           ,
           
             to
             Iustice.
          
           And
           't
           is
           not
           impossible
           but
           there
           may
           be
           a
           sort
           of
           proud
           and
           haughty
           men
           among
           us
           (
           not
           over-well
           affected
           to
           Monarchick
           Government
           )
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           scorn
           ,
           yet
           patronize
           this
           humour
           ,
           as
           a
           check
           to
           the
           insolence
           and
           presumption
           of
           Princes
           .
           Again
           ,
           Are
           there
           not
           some
           whole
           Sects
           of
           men
           ,
           all
           whose
           Religion
           is
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           but
           passion
           ,
           rancour
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           ?
           All
           whose
           Devotion
           is
           little
           better
           than
           a
           male-contentedness
           ,
           their
           Piety
           than
           a
           sanctified
           fury
           ,
           and
           their
           zeal
           than
           a
           proud
           and
           spightful
           malice
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           Genius
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           are
           brought
           infinitely
           and
           irrecoverably
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           passions
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           nothing
           imports
           Governours
           so
           much
           as
           to
           manage
           mens
           passions
           ;
           in
           that
           't
           is
           these
           ,
           rather
           than
           our
           appetites
           ,
           that
           disturb
           the
           World.
           A
           person
           that
           is
           debaucht
           and
           intemperate
           is
           indeed
           useless
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           turbulent
           and
           passionate
           is
           dangerous
           .
           But
           then
           when
           passion
           is
           fired
           with
           religious
           zeal
           ,
           nothing
           can
           temper
           
           its
           outragious
           and
           Fanatick
           heats
           ;
           but
           it
           works
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           into
           rancour
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           drives
           them
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           savage
           and
           inhumane
           practices
           .
           Princes
           have
           never
           found
           any
           thing
           so
           restive
           and
           ungovernable
           ,
           as
           
             Sectarian
             Madness
          
           ;
           no
           malice
           so
           spightful
           and
           implacable
           ,
           as
           the
           zeal
           of
           a
           
             Godly
             Party
          
           ;
           nor
           any
           rage
           so
           fierce
           and
           merciless
           ,
           as
           
             sanctified
             Barbarism
          
           .
           All
           the
           ancient
           Tyranny
           has
           in
           some
           places
           been
           out-done
           by
           a
           
             thorough-godly
             Reformation
          
           :
           zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           has
           often
           turn'd
           whole
           Nations
           into
           Shambles
           ,
           fill'd
           the
           World
           with
           continual
           Butcheries
           and
           Massacres
           ,
           and
           flesh'd
           it self
           with
           slaughters
           of
           Myriads
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           when
           men
           think
           their
           passions
           warranted
           by
           their
           Religion
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ?
           For
           this
           obliges
           them
           by
           their
           greatest
           hopes
           and
           fears
           to
           act
           them
           to
           the
           highest
           :
           and
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           what
           calm
           and
           peaceable
           things
           those
           men
           must
           be
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           their
           duty
           to
           enforce
           and
           enrage
           their
           passions
           with
           the
           obligations
           of
           Conscience
           .
           And
           yet
           alas
           !
           How
           few
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           have
           wisdom
           enough
           to
           keep
           their
           zeal
           clean
           from
           these
           sowre
           
           and
           crabbed
           mixtures
           ?
           The
           generality
           of
           men
           are
           scarce
           sensible
           of
           their
           spiritual
           wickednesses
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           all
           Religions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           few
           people
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           them
           beside
           their
           Wise
           men
           and
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           even
           among
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           our
           Religion
           has
           made
           such
           special
           provisions
           against
           all
           Excesses
           of
           Passion
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           Love
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Candor
           ,
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           as
           its
           Prime
           ,
           and
           Fundamental
           Duties
           ;
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           and
           humility
           soon
           decayed
           ,
           with
           its
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           Professors
           ;
           and
           within
           a
           few
           Centuries
           of
           years
           the
           Church
           was
           over-run
           with
           some
           Sects
           of
           men
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           same
           temper
           with
           some
           of
           our
           
             Modern
             Saints
          
           .
           So
           that
           even
           in
           true
           and
           innocent
           perswasions
           't
           is
           necessary
           to
           asswage
           the
           distempers
           and
           indiscretions
           of
           a
           forward
           zeal
           :
           The
           giddy
           multitude
           judge
           weakly
           ,
           fancy
           strongly
           ,
           and
           act
           passionately
           ;
           and
           ,
           unless
           restrain'd
           by
           wary
           and
           sober
           Laws
           ,
           will
           drive
           on
           so
           furiously
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           till
           they
           run
           their
           Religion
           into
           Folly
           and
           Faction
           ,
           and
           themselves
           into
           tumults
           
           and
           riotous
           proceedings
           .
           What
           Socrates
           once
           said
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           That
           when
           it
           is
           not
           conducted
           by
           prudence
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           Pedantry
           ,
           and
           a
           phantastick
           thing
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           true
           of
           Religion
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           wants
           the
           guidance
           and
           ornament
           of
           this
           Vertue
           ,
           may
           be
           folly
           ,
           or
           madness
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           it self
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           Fanaticism
           is
           both
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           easiest
           vice
           that
           is
           incident
           to
           Religion
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Weed
           that
           thrives
           in
           all
           Soils
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           the
           same
           
             Fanatick
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           mixes
           it self
           with
           all
           the
           Religions
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           't
           is
           as
           natural
           to
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           proud
           ,
           or
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           perverse
           ,
           or
           factious
           ,
           or
           stubborn
           ,
           or
           eager
           ,
           or
           passionate
           :
           for
           when
           ever
           any
           of
           these
           vices
           or
           follies
           are
           twisted
           with
           mens
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           naturally
           work
           ,
           and
           ferment
           their
           minds
           into
           a
           boysterous
           and
           tumultuary
           zeal
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           infinitely
           difficult
           it
           is
           to
           cure
           the
           
             Common
             Heard
          
           of
           these
           vices
           ,
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           is
           too
           great
           a
           demonstration
           :
           so
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           apparently
           necessary
           ,
           or
           difficult
           ,
           as
           to
           govern
           the
           vulgar
           Rout
           in
           their
           conceptions
           of
           Religion
           ;
           seeing
           't
           is
           so
           natural
           for
           them
           both
           to
           mix
           and
           
           heigthen
           ,
           yes
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           their
           passions
           with
           their
           Consciences
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Fanaticks
           in
           all
           Nations
           may
           disagree
           in
           the
           objects
           and
           matters
           of
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Customs
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           their
           Educations
           ;
           yet
           as
           for
           their
           tendency
           to
           disturbance
           and
           Sedition
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           all
           places
           the
           same
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           :
           And
           those
           unquiet
           Sects
           ,
           that
           have
           often
           disturb'd
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           subverted
           whole
           Kingdoms
           in
           Africa
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           hapned
           to
           have
           been
           born
           in
           Europe
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           the
           same
           here
           ;
           where
           though
           their
           Religion
           might
           have
           been
           different
           ,
           yet
           would
           their
           Genius
           have
           been
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           rising
           from
           the
           same
           Conjunction
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Passion
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           wonder
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Experience
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           to
           see
           Governours
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           warnings
           ,
           so
           insensible
           of
           this
           mischief
           :
           and
           however
           they
           may
           think
           themselves
           unconcern'd
           to
           restrain
           the
           opinions
           of
           any
           dissenting
           Sect
           ,
           as
           being
           perhaps
           but
           foolish
           and
           inconsiderable
           in
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           can
           more
           highly
           concern
           them
           than
           to
           
           provide
           against
           their
           inclinations
           ,
           as
           being
           generally
           of
           a
           sad
           and
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           the
           State.
           And
           this
           at
           present
           may
           suffice
           to
           evince
           ,
           How
           much
           it
           concerns
           Authority
           to
           look
           to
           the
           particular
           Principles
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           every
           Sect
           ;
           and
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           meer
           Belief
           of
           
             Invisible
             Powers
          
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Religion
           enough
           to
           awe
           men
           to
           obedience
           ;
           that
           unless
           it
           be
           temper'd
           with
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           managed
           with
           special
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           ,
           it
           rather
           tends
           to
           make
           the
           rude
           multitude
           more
           head-strong
           and
           ungovernable
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           5.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           permit
           different
           Sects
           of
           Religion
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           keep
           up
           so
           many
           pretences
           and
           occasions
           for
           
             publick
             Disturbance
          
           ;
           the
           Factions
           of
           Religion
           are
           ever
           the
           most
           seditious
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           material
           their
           difference
           ,
           the
           more
           implacable
           their
           hatred
           :
           as
           the
           Turks
           think
           it
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           kill
           one
           Persian
           than
           seventy
           Christians
           .
           No
           hinge
           so
           vehemently
           alienates
           mens
           affections
           ,
           as
           variety
           of
           judgment
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           here
           they
           cannot
           disagree
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           
           quarrel
           too
           :
           and
           when
           Religion
           divides
           mens
           minds
           ,
           no
           other
           Common
           Interest
           can
           unite
           them
           ;
           and
           where
           zeal
           dissolves
           friendship
           ,
           the
           ties
           of
           Nature
           are
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           reconcile
           it
           .
           Every
           Faction
           is
           at
           open
           defiance
           with
           every
           Faction
           ,
           they
           are
           always
           in
           a
           state
           and
           posture
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           a
           mortal
           and
           irreconcileable
           hatred
           against
           each
           other
           .
           When
           ever
           men
           part
           Communion
           ,
           every
           Party
           must
           of
           necessity
           esteem
           the
           other
           impious
           and
           Heretical
           ;
           in
           that
           they
           never
           divide
           but
           with
           pretences
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           some
           sin
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           Blasphemy
           ,
           or
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           Superstition
           ,
           or
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           For
           all
           agree
           in
           this
           Principle
           ,
           
             That
             peace
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             where
             it
             can
             without
             offending
             God
             ,
             and
             offering
             violence
             to
             Conscience
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           lying
           under
           the
           Divine
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           in
           a
           damnable
           condition
           :
           and
           then
           are
           both
           Parties
           engaged
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           labour
           one
           another
           ruine
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Party
           is
           form'd
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           listed
           into
           it
           by
           chance
           and
           Education
           ,
           
           the
           distinguishing
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Party
           is
           to
           them
           the
           most
           material
           and
           fundamental
           Article
           of
           their
           Belief
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           must
           account
           of
           all
           that
           either
           disowne
           or
           deny
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Faith.
           Besides
           that
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           naturally
           more
           zealous
           about
           the
           Principles
           in
           which
           they
           differ
           ,
           than
           about
           those
           in
           which
           they
           agree
           .
           Opposition
           whets
           and
           sharpens
           their
           zeal
           ,
           because
           it
           endangers
           the
           truths
           they
           contend
           for
           ;
           whereas
           those
           that
           are
           not
           opposed
           are
           secure
           and
           out
           of
           hazard
           of
           being
           stifled
           by
           the
           adverse
           Party
           ,
           that
           is
           concern'd
           equally
           with
           themselves
           for
           their
           preservation
           .
           And
           hence
           we
           see
           ,
           by
           daily
           Experience
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           tame
           and
           cool
           enough
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           yet
           utterly
           impatient
           about
           their
           own
           unlearned
           and
           impertinent
           Wranglings
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           greater
           stress
           upon
           the
           Speculations
           of
           their
           own
           Sect
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Duties
           of
           an
           absolute
           and
           indispensable
           necessity
           ;
           only
           because
           those
           are
           contradicted
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           not
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           seeing
           all
           dissenting
           Parties
           are
           possess'd
           with
           a
           furious
           and
           passionate
           zeal
           to
           promote
           their
           own
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           seeing
           
           they
           are
           perswaded
           that
           their
           zeal
           is
           in
           
             God's
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           
             God's
             Truths
          
           ;
           How
           vain
           is
           it
           to
           expect
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           where
           their
           Religion
           keeps
           men
           in
           a
           state
           of
           War
           ,
           where
           zeal
           is
           arm'd
           against
           zeal
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           encounters
           Conscience
           ,
           where
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           lies
           at
           stake
           ,
           and
           where
           
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
          
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           both
           Parties
           ?
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           projects
           fansiful
           men
           may
           propose
           to
           themselves
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           passions
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Differences
           and
           Competitions
           in
           Religion
           are
           kept
           up
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           keep
           down
           mutual
           hatreds
           ,
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           animosities
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           divided
           Churches
           as
           there
           are
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           there
           will
           ever
           be
           so
           many
           
             different
             Armies
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           always
           in
           actual
           fighting
           ,
           are
           always
           in
           a
           disposition
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           divided
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           same
           Kingdom
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           Prince
           behave
           himself
           towards
           them
           ?
           If
           he
           go
           about
           to
           ballance
           them
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           forfeit
           his
           Interest
           in
           them
           all
           ;
           
           and
           whilst
           he
           seems
           concern'd
           for
           no
           Party
           ,
           no
           Party
           will
           be
           really
           concern'd
           for
           him
           ,
           every
           one
           having
           so
           much
           esteem
           for
           it self
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           ought
           to
           enjoy
           more
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           countenance
           than
           any
           other
           .
           And
           withal
           't
           is
           an
           infinite
           trouble
           and
           difficulty
           to
           poise
           them
           so
           equally
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           Party
           shall
           grow
           more
           strong
           and
           numerous
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           appeasing
           their
           zeal
           ,
           till
           it
           has
           destroyed
           and
           swallowed
           up
           all
           the
           weaker
           Interests
           .
           But
           suppose
           he
           be
           able
           to
           manage
           them
           so
           prudently
           ,
           as
           always
           to
           keep
           the
           ballance
           equal
           ;
           he
           does
           thereby
           but
           keep
           up
           so
           many
           Parties
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           form'd
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           emergent
           Quarrels
           of
           State
           :
           and
           whenever
           the
           Grandees
           fall
           out
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           heading
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           Army
           .
           And
           let
           men
           but
           reflect
           upon
           all
           the
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           could
           either
           have
           been
           commenced
           or
           continued
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           different
           Factions
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           side
           with
           one
           Party
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           favour
           mount
           it
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           discontents
           ,
           but
           combines
           all
           the
           other
           dissenting
           Factions
           into
           an
           united
           
           opposition
           against
           his
           own
           :
           and
           it
           becomes
           their
           common
           Interest
           ,
           to
           work
           and
           contrive
           its
           ruine
           ;
           its
           prosperity
           does
           but
           exasperate
           the
           competition
           of
           all
           its
           Rivals
           into
           rage
           and
           indignation
           :
           and
           as
           success
           makes
           it self
           more
           secure
           in
           its
           settlement
           ,
           so
           it
           makes
           them
           more
           restless
           and
           industrious
           to
           overturn
           it
           .
           No
           Party
           can
           ever
           be
           quiet
           or
           content
           as
           long
           as
           't
           is
           under
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           will
           ever
           be
           heaving
           and
           struggling
           ,
           to
           dismount
           the
           Power
           that
           keeps
           it
           down
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           find
           that
           all
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           establish'd
           frame
           of
           things
           are
           always
           assaulting
           it
           with
           open
           violence
           ,
           or
           undermining
           it
           by
           secret
           practices
           ,
           and
           will
           hazard
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           oppression
           ;
           and
           oppress'd
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           the
           
             weaker
             Party
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           never
           find
           this
           way
           of
           Toleration
           put
           in
           practice
           under
           any
           Government
           ,
           but
           where
           other
           Exigences
           of
           State
           required
           and
           kept
           up
           a
           standing
           Army
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           't
           is
           not
           so
           difficult
           to
           prevent
           the
           Broils
           and
           Contentions
           of
           Zeal
           :
           but
           this
           is
           only
           a
           more
           violent
           way
           of
           governing
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           restraining
           them
           by
           Laws
           &
           Penalties
           ,
           
           it
           does
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           Forts
           and
           Cittadels
           :
           So
           that
           unless
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           put
           our selves
           to
           the
           expence
           and
           hazard
           of
           keeping
           up
           
             standing
             Forces
          
           ,
           indulgence
           to
           dissenting
           Zealots
           does
           but
           expose
           the
           State
           to
           the
           perpetual
           squabbles
           and
           Wars
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           we
           may
           as
           well
           suppose
           all
           men
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           cancel
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           and
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           as
           imagine
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           divided
           Factions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           be
           temperate
           and
           peaceable
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           and
           not
           disturb
           the
           publick
           Peace
           to
           promote
           and
           establish
           them
           ;
           when
           't
           is
           so
           well
           known
           from
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           nothing
           has
           ever
           been
           a
           more
           effectual
           Engine
           to
           work
           popular
           Commotions
           ,
           than
           Changes
           and
           Reformations
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           So
           that
           though
           the
           State
           think
           it self
           unconcern'd
           to
           restrain
           mens
           Perswasions
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           yet
           methinks
           they
           should
           be
           a
           little
           concern'd
           to
           prevent
           the
           Tumults
           and
           Disturbances
           that
           naturally
           arise
           from
           their
           propagation
           .
           And
           could
           it
           be
           secured
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           men
           
           were
           indulged
           their
           liberty
           ,
           they
           would
           use
           it
           modestly
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfied
           with
           their
           own
           freedom
           ,
           then
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           Toleration
           of
           all
           Opinions
           would
           not
           be
           of
           so
           fatal
           and
           dangerous
           consequence
           ;
           as
           if
           all
           men
           were
           as
           wise
           and
           honest
           as
           Socrates
           ,
           they
           might
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           be
           their
           own
           Law
           ,
           and
           left
           entirely
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           entercourses
           and
           transactions
           of
           Humane
           life
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           this
           is
           made
           infinitely
           impossible
           ,
           from
           the
           corrupt
           Passions
           and
           Humours
           of
           Men
           :
           All
           Sects
           ever
           were
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
           fierce
           and
           unruly
           to
           inlarge
           their
           own
           Interests
           ,
           invading
           or
           supplanting
           whatever
           opposes
           their
           increase
           ,
           and
           will
           all
           certainly
           conspire
           the
           Ruine
           of
           that
           Party
           that
           prevails
           and
           triumphs
           over
           the
           rest
           ;
           every
           Faction
           ever
           apprehending
           it
           its
           due
           to
           be
           Supreme
           :
           and
           there
           will
           ever
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           all
           Factions
           are
           not
           uppermost
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           crime
           enough
           in
           any
           one
           Party
           ,
           to
           be
           superiour
           to
           another
           .
           So
           that
           if
           all
           our
           dissenting
           Sectaries
           were
           allowed
           their
           entire
           liberty
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           expected
           (
           especially
           from
           people
           of
           their
           complexion
           )
           but
           that
           they
           should
           all
           plot
           together
           against
           the
           present
           Establishment
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           every
           Combination
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           its
           worthlesness
           in
           comparison
           to
           it self
           :
           for
           unless
           they
           had
           apprehended
           their
           own
           way
           more
           excellent
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           divided
           from
           ours
           .
           Beside
           that
           't
           is
           a
           fundamental
           Principle
           that
           runs
           through
           all
           their
           Sects
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           bound
           under
           pain
           of
           Eternal
           Damnation
           to
           labour
           their
           utmost
           to
           establish
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           in
           its
           greatest
           Purity
           and
           Perfection
           ;
           and
           withal
           apprehending
           that
           way
           now
           established
           by
           Law
           defective
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           endeavour
           its
           utter
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           ;
           which
           Design
           when
           they
           have
           once
           compassed
           ,
           they
           entertaining
           the
           same
           Opinion
           of
           each
           other
           as
           they
           do
           of
           us
           ,
           they
           will
           turn
           their
           Weapons
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           Zeal
           contrive
           each
           others
           destruction
           as
           they
           did
           ours
           :
           and
           the
           result
           of
           all
           will
           be
           ,
           That
           the
           Common-wealth
           will
           be
           eternally
           torn
           with
           intestine
           Quarrels
           and
           Commotions
           ,
           till
           it
           grow
           so
           wise
           again
           as
           to
           suppress
           all
           Parties
           but
           one
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           it
           return
           to
           that
           wisdom
           and
           Prudence
           from
           whence
           it
           parted
           by
           Toleration
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           vulgarly
           observable
           ,
           than
           that
           though
           all
           Parties
           ,
           whilst
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           more
           prevailing
           interest
           ,
           have
           cried
           up
           Toleration
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           instrument
           to
           shake
           and
           dissettle
           the
           present
           frame
           of
           things
           ;
           yet
           have
           they
           no
           sooner
           effected
           their
           Design
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           immediately
           put
           in
           to
           scramble
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           themselves
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           once
           obtain
           ,
           they
           have
           ever
           used
           with
           as
           much
           rigour
           and
           severity
           upon
           all
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           they
           ever
           felt
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Principle
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           much
           resembles
           that
           of
           community
           of
           Goods
           ;
           for
           as
           those
           men
           cry
           up
           equality
           of
           Estates
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           reasonable
           piece
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           have
           but
           a
           small
           share
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           whenever
           their
           Pretence
           succeeds
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           advanced
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           served
           their
           own
           turns
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           first
           that
           shall
           then
           cry
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           oppress
           their
           inferiours
           with
           more
           cruelty
           than
           ever
           themselves
           felt
           whilst
           in
           a
           lower
           Station
           ;
           so
           do
           those
           whose
           private
           perswasions
           happen
           to
           cross
           the
           publick
           Laws
           ,
           easily
           pretend
           to
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
           One
           must
           yield
           ;
           and
           because
           their
           stubborn
           
           Zeal
           scorns
           to
           bend
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           these
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           give
           place
           to
           that
           :
           So
           that
           when
           Conscience
           and
           Authority
           happen
           to
           encounter
           ,
           all
           the
           Dispute
           is
           ,
           Which
           shall
           have
           most
           force
           in
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           whether
           my
           own
           or
           my
           Princes
           opinion
           ?
           But
           how
           plausibly
           soever
           this
           Notion
           may
           be
           pleaded
           by
           men
           out
           of
           Power
           ,
           't
           is
           ever
           laid
           aside
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           come
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           pretenders
           to
           it
           when
           oppress'd
           ,
           are
           always
           the
           greatest
           Zealots
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           has
           mounted
           themselves
           into
           Power
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           Engine
           to
           overturn
           any
           settled
           Frame
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           In
           brief
           ,
           'T
           is
           Reformation
           men
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           not
           Indulgence
           ;
           which
           they
           only
           seek
           to
           gain
           ground
           for
           the
           working
           of
           their
           Mines
           ,
           and
           planting
           of
           their
           Engines
           ,
           to
           subvert
           the
           established
           state
           of
           things
           .
           For
           if
           we
           demand
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           would
           be
           born
           with
           in
           their
           Dissentions
           from
           our
           way
           of
           Worship
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           Because
           they
           cannot
           conform
           to
           it
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           because
           they
           apprehend
           it
           sinful
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           they
           must
           think
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           the
           
           most
           intollerable
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           create
           Factions
           and
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           avoid
           it
           without
           any
           violence
           to
           their
           Consciences
           :
           But
           if
           they
           apprehend
           our
           way
           of
           Worship
           upon
           any
           account
           sinful
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           plainly
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           root
           it
           out
           ,
           as
           displeasing
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           stead
           to
           plant
           and
           establish
           their
           own
           .
           And
           now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           Principle
           ,
           let
           Magistrates
           consider
           how
           fatal
           and
           hazardous
           alterations
           in
           Religion
           have
           ever
           been
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           They
           cannot
           pluck
           a
           Pin
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           State
           immediately
           shakes
           and
           totters
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           allow
           their
           Subjects
           the
           liberty
           of
           changing
           and
           innovating
           in
           Religion
           (
           as
           it
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           Premisses
           they
           must
           ,
           if
           they
           allow
           them
           their
           pretences
           to
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           )
           they
           do
           but
           give
           them
           advantages
           for
           Eternal
           Popular
           Commotions
           and
           Disturbances
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           bare
           Indulgence
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           different
           from
           the
           publick
           profession
           ,
           can
           lay
           no
           obligation
           upon
           the
           Party
           .
           Perhaps
           when
           the
           rigour
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           under
           
           which
           they
           have
           smarted
           a
           while
           ,
           is
           at
           first
           relaxed
           ,
           this
           indeed
           they
           may
           at
           present
           take
           for
           a
           kindness
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           really
           a
           favour
           in
           comparison
           to
           their
           former
           Condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           long
           as
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           remains
           fresh
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           it
           may
           possibly
           affect
           them
           with
           some
           grateful
           Resentments
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           these
           affections
           quickly
           vanish
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           before
           was
           Favour
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           their
           Prince
           did
           but
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           just
           and
           lawful
           rights
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           off
           his
           
             Tyrannical
             Laws
          
           and
           Impositions
           from
           the
           Consciences
           of
           his
           best
           Subjects
           .
           While
           those
           unjust
           Laws
           were
           in
           force
           ,
           he
           oppress'd
           and
           persecuted
           the
           
             People
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           cancels
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           kindness
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           Tyranny
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           favour
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           no
           Obligation
           .
           And
           (
           what
           is
           more
           considerable
           )
           all
           the
           dissenting
           Parties
           he
           permits
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           countenance
           ,
           he
           disobliges
           .
           Is
           this
           all
           the
           kindness
           (
           say
           they
           )
           he
           can
           afford
           the
           Godly
           ,
           not
           to
           persecute
           them
           by
           Law
           and
           force
           to
           their
           utter
           ruine
           ?
           Are
           we
           beholden
           to
           him
           barely
           for
           suffering
           us
           
           to
           live
           in
           our
           native
           Soil
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           only
           our
           fundamental
           Priviledges
           ?
           Is
           this
           all
           the
           reward
           and
           encouragement
           we
           deserve
           ?
           Are
           not
           we
           the
           
             praying
             and
             serious
             People
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           for
           whose
           sakes
           only
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           stay
           among
           us
           ?
           And
           were
           it
           not
           for
           us
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           perfectly
           forsake
           and
           abandon
           it
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           all
           our
           requital
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           slighted
           ,
           and
           thus
           despised
           ,
           only
           for
           our
           zeal
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           serviceableness
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           by
           that
           power
           and
           interest
           we
           have
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           among
           us
           ;
           whilst
           
             vain
             and
             useless
             persons
          
           are
           countenanced
           and
           encouraged
           with
           all
           places
           of
           Office
           and
           Employment
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           natural
           results
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           scorn'd
           and
           disrespected
           ,
           especially
           when
           flush'd
           with
           any
           conceit
           and
           high
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           Godliness
           .
           And
           't
           is
           an
           eternal
           Truth
           ,
           
             That
             for
             the
             godly
             Party
             not
             to
             be
             uppermost
             ,
             is
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             Persecution
             .
          
           For
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           all
           men
           entertain
           the
           best
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           had
           never
           enrolled
           themselves
           in
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           State
           value
           them
           not
           at
           as
           high
           a
           rate
           as
           they
           do
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           
           scorn'd
           and
           injured
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           that
           favour
           and
           countenance
           they
           deserve
           .
           And
           so
           unless
           they
           have
           Publick
           encouragement
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           indulgence
           ,
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           discontented
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           their
           due
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Prince
           do
           not
           espouse
           their
           Party
           ,
           he
           undervalues
           ,
           and
           consequently
           disgusts
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           joyn
           himself
           to
           any
           other
           (
           as
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           his
           owning
           some
           Profession
           )
           he
           does
           not
           only
           disoblige
           ,
           but
           alienate
           their
           Affections
           ,
           by
           embracing
           an
           Interest
           they
           both
           hate
           and
           scorn
           .
           For
           ,
           where-ever
           there
           is
           difference
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           opposition
           too
           ;
           because
           men
           would
           never
           divide
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           upon
           grounds
           of
           real
           dislike
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           always
           contrary
           in
           those
           Differences
           that
           distinguish
           their
           Parties
           .
           And
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           mighty
           endearment
           of
           their
           Prince
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           neglects
           and
           discountenances
           his
           best
           Subjects
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           the
           godly
           Party
           (
           for
           so
           every
           Party
           is
           to
           it self
           )
           to
           join
           himself
           to
           their
           profest
           and
           irreconcileable
           Enemies
           .
           And
           they
           will
           be
           wonderfully
           forward
           to
           assist
           a
           Patron
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           or
           an
           Enemy
           
           to
           the
           power
           of
           godliness
           (
           for
           these
           are
           the
           softest
           words
           that
           different
           Sects
           can
           afford
           one
           another
           .
           )
           And
           withal
           I
           might
           adde
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           much
           in
           love
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           lie
           perpetually
           under
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           little
           better
           than
           Enemies
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           Prince
           permit
           different
           Parties
           and
           interests
           of
           Religion
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           however
           he
           carries
           himself
           towards
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           at
           least
           all
           Parties
           discontented
           but
           one
           :
           for
           if
           himself
           be
           of
           any
           ,
           he
           displeases
           all
           but
           that
           ;
           if
           of
           none
           ,
           he
           displeases
           all
           :
           And
           Zealous
           and
           Religious
           People
           of
           all
           sorts
           must
           needs
           be
           wonderfully
           in
           love
           with
           an
           Atheist
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           at
           least
           be
           thought
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           of
           any
           distinct
           and
           visible
           profession
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           Of
           things
           Indifferent
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           in
           Things
           undetermined
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             Mystery
             of
             Puritanism
             lies
             in
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Wildness
             ,
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             Principle
             .
             It
             makes
             meer
             Obedience
             to
             lawful
             Authority
             sinful
             .
             It
             takes
             away
             all
             possibility
             of
             Settlement
             in
             any
             Church
             or
             Nation
             .
             It
             is
             the
             main
             pretense
             of
             all
             pious
             Villanies
             .
             It
             cancels
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             ;
             and
             makes
             most
             of
             the
             Divine
             
             Laws
             useless
             and
             impracticable
             .
             It
             obliges
             men
             to
             be
             seditious
             in
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             that
             has
             not
             some
             Customs
             and
             Vsages
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             .
             All
             that
             pretend
             this
             Principle
             do
             and
             must
             act
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             The
             exorbitancy
             of
             this
             Principle
             makes
             all
             yielding
             and
             condescension
             to
             the
             men
             that
             plead
             it
             unsafe
             and
             impolitick
             .
             Wherein
             the
             perfection
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             consists
             .
             Of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             their
             Distinction
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             see
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             executed
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             none
             of
             his
             own
             .
             The
             dangerous
             consequents
             of
             their
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             who
             would
             prove
             ,
             That
             God
             ought
             to
             have
             determined
             all
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             own
             Worship
             .
             'T
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             determine
             all
             Circumstances
             of
             any
             outward
             action
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             many
             and
             so
             various
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             way
             to
             make
             men
             of
             this
             perswasion
             comply
             with
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             forbidding
             what
             he
             would
             have
             done
             .
             The
             Puritans
             upbraided
             with
             Mr.
             
             Hooker's
             Book
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Politie
            
             ,
             and
             challeng'd
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             Their
             Out-cries
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Will-worship
             ,
             
             Superstition
             ,
             adding
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             retorted
             upon
             themselves
             .
             The
             main
             Objection
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Religion
             proposed
             ,
             viz.
             That
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             he
             may
             impose
             things
             sinful
             and
             superstitious
             .
             This
             Objection
             lies
             as
             strongly
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Government
             .
             Our
             inquiry
             is
             after
             the
             best
             way
             of
             settling
             things
             ,
             not
             that
             possibly
             might
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             really
             is
             .
             Though
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             may
             be
             abused
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             then
             less
             mischievous
             than
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Governours
             ,
             because
             Tyranny
             is
             less
             mischievous
             than
             Rebellion
             or
             Anarchy
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Vindiciae
               contra
               Tyrannos
            
             ,
             confuted
             .
             That
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             does
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             such
             perswasions
             into
             which
             they
             have
             innocently
             abused
             themselves
             .
             Actions
             are
             punishable
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             sinfulness
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             ill
             Consequence
             to
             the
             Publick
             .
             This
             applied
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             well-meaning
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
         
           Sect.
           1.
           
           ALL
           things
           ,
           as
           well
           Sacred
           as
           Civil
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           already
           determined
           as
           to
           their
           Morality
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           are
           not
           made
           necessary
           Duties
           by
           being
           commanded
           ,
           or
           sinful
           Actions
           by
           being
           forbidden
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           positive
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           lawfully
           determined
           either
           way
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ;
           and
           the
           Conscience
           of
           every
           subject
           is
           tied
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           all
           such
           Determinations
           .
           This
           Assertion
           I
           lay
           down
           to
           oppose
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           and
           the
           great
           Pretence
           of
           Non-conformity
           ,
           and
           wherein
           (
           as
           one
           observeth
           )
           the
           very
           
             Mystery
             of
             Puritanism
          
           consisteth
           ,
           viz.
           That
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           authorized
           by
           some
           Precept
           or
           Example
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           complete
           and
           adequate
           Rule
           of
           Worship
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             Christian
             Magistrates
             are
             only
             to
             see
             that
             executed
             that
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             in
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             they
             are
             tied
             up
             neither
             to
             add
             nor
             diminish
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             matter
             nor
             manner
             :
          
           So
           that
           whatever
           they
           injoin
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           
           if
           it
           be
           not
           expresly
           warranted
           by
           a
           Divine
           Command
           ,
           how
           innocent
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           presently
           upon
           that
           account
           loses
           not
           only
           its
           Liberty
           but
           its
           Lawfulness
           ;
           it
           being
           as
           requisite
           to
           Christian
           practice
           ,
           that
           things
           indifferent
           should
           still
           be
           kept
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           things
           necessary
           be
           held
           necessary
           .
           This
           very
           Principle
           is
           the
           only
           Fountain
           and
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Puritanism
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           was
           at
           first
           derived
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           it
           is
           at
           last
           resolved
           .
           A
           pretence
           so
           strangely
           wild
           and
           humorsom
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           me
           an
           equal
           wonder
           ,
           either
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           absurd
           as
           seriously
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           impudent
           ,
           as
           thus
           long
           and
           thus
           confidently
           to
           pretend
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           has
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Foundation
           either
           from
           Reason
           or
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           was
           scarce
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           ,
           till
           some
           men
           having
           made
           an
           unreasonable
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           by
           as
           unreasonable
           Pretences
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           incredible
           ,
           than
           that
           things
           that
           were
           before
           lawful
           and
           innocent
           ,
           should
           become
           sinful
           upon
           no
           other
           score
           than
           their
           being
           commanded
           ,
           
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           meer
           obedience
           to
           lawful
           Authority
           should
           make
           innocent
           actions
           criminal
           ?
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           supposed
           of
           it self
           indifferent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           so
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           't
           is
           Obedience
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Christian
           Liberty
           be
           so
           awkard
           a
           thing
           (
           as
           these
           men
           make
           it
           )
           't
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             Christian
             Rebellion
          
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Duty
           that
           binds
           men
           to
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           forbids
           things
           under
           that
           formality
           ,
           because
           Authority
           commands
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           Gospel
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           made
           the
           only
           Plea
           for
           Sedition
           ?
           What
           a
           scandal
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           should
           be
           made
           the
           only
           Principle
           of
           Disobedience
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           should
           so
           much
           incline
           men
           to
           be
           refractory
           to
           Authority
           ,
           as
           their
           being
           conscientious
           ?
           What
           a
           perverse
           folly
           is
           it
           to
           imagine
           ,
           That
           nothing
           but
           opposition
           to
           Government
           can
           secure
           our
           liberty
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           cross-grain'd
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           restrain
           things
           only
           because
           they
           are
           matters
           of
           liberty
           ;
           and
           first
           to
           forbid
           Princes
           to
           command
           them
           because
           they
           are
           lawful
           ,
           and
           then
           Subjects
           to
           do
           them
           only
           
           because
           they
           are
           commanded
           .
           But
           to
           expose
           the
           absurdity
           of
           this
           Principle
           by
           some
           more
           particular
           considerations
           .
        
         
           §2
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           follies
           and
           mischiefs
           that
           issue
           from
           it
           ,
           are
           so
           infinite
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           setled
           Frame
           of
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           overturn
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           admitted
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           there
           can
           never
           be
           an
           end
           of
           disturbances
           ,
           and
           alterations
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           in
           that
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           can
           be
           any
           
             Form
             of
             Worship
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           all
           circumstances
           prescribed
           in
           the
           World
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           this
           Exception
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           destroy
           one
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           it
           may
           ,
           as
           occasion
           requires
           ,
           serve
           as
           well
           to
           cashier
           all
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           take
           away
           all
           possibility
           of
           settlement
           .
           Thus
           when
           upon
           this
           Principle
           ,
           the
           Disciplinarians
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Independents
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           from
           the
           Independents
           ,
           the
           Familists
           from
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           from
           the
           Familists
           ,
           and
           every
           Faction
           divided
           ,
           and
           subdivided
           among
           themselves
           into
           innumerable
           
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Undersects
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           men
           act
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           Innovations
           must
           be
           endless
           .
           If
           it
           be
           urged
           against
           Lord-Bishops
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           severe
           against
           Lay-Presbyters
           ;
           if
           against
           Musick
           in
           Churches
           ,
           then
           farewel
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           in
           Rhime
           ;
           if
           against
           the
           Cross
           ,
           why
           not
           against
           sprinkling
           in
           Baptism
           ?
           and
           if
           against
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           then
           down
           go
           all
           Steeple-Houses
           :
           If
           against
           one
           thing
           ,
           then
           against
           every
           thing
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           exteriour
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           can
           possibly
           escape
           its
           impeachment
           .
           All
           the
           pious
           Villanies
           ,
           that
           have
           ever
           disturbed
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           have
           shelter'd
           themselves
           in
           this
           grand
           Maxime
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           the
           only
           Law-maker
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           whoever
           takes
           upon
           himself
           to
           prescribe
           any
           thing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           invades
           his
           Kingly
           Office.
           The
           Gnosticks
           of
           old
           so
           abused
           this
           pretence
           to
           justifie
           any
           seditious
           and
           licentious
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           Heathen
           Princes
           look
           upon
           Christianity
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Government
           ;
           and
           the
           Fanaticks
           of
           late
           have
           so
           vex'd
           and
           embroil'd
           Christendom
           with
           the
           same
           Principle
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Princes
           
           themselves
           begin
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           perswasion
           .
           'T
           is
           become
           the
           only
           Patron
           and
           Pretext
           of
           Sedition
           :
           and
           when
           any
           Subjects
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           set
           themselves
           free
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           want
           this
           pretence
           to
           warrant
           their
           disobedience
           .
           Seeing
           there
           is
           no
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           that
           has
           not
           divers
           Laws
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           recorded
           by
           the
           four
           Evangelists
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           all
           humane
           Institutions
           intrench
           upon
           our
           Saviours
           Kingly
           Prerogative
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           ever
           must
           be
           ,
           provided
           with
           matters
           of
           quarrel
           to
           disturb
           Government
           ,
           and
           justifie
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Nay
           further
           this
           fond
           pretence
           ,
           if
           made
           use
           of
           to
           all
           the
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           might
           as
           wisely
           serve
           ,
           would
           cancel
           all
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           and
           make
           most
           of
           the
           divine
           Laws
           useless
           ;
           which
           have
           only
           described
           the
           general
           Lines
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           left
           their
           particular
           determinations
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           humane
           Laws
           .
           Now
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           but
           in
           particular
           Cases
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           these
           cannot
           be
           determin'd
           but
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           man
           ;
           therefore
           if
           he
           can
           command
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
           what
           is
           already
           prescribed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           power
           to
           see
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
           For
           where
           are
           described
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           ?
           Where
           are
           determined
           all
           doubts
           and
           questions
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           Where
           are
           decided
           all
           Controversies
           of
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           ?
           Where
           are
           recorded
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Government
           and
           Policy
           ?
           Why
           therefore
           should
           humane
           Authority
           be
           allowed
           to
           interpose
           in
           these
           great
           affairs
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           denied
           it
           in
           the
           Customs
           of
           Churches
           and
           Rules
           of
           Decency
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           possible
           reason
           to
           be
           assign'd
           but
           their
           own
           humour
           and
           fond
           opinion
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Argument
           enough
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           unanswerable
           .
           How
           comes
           this
           Proposition
           to
           be
           now
           limited
           to
           matters
           of
           meer
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           this
           serves
           their
           turn
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           Why
           are
           not
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           as
           perfect
           a
           Rule
           of
           Civil
           ,
           as
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           ?
           Why
           should
           they
           not
           be
           as
           complete
           a
           System
           of
           Ethicks
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           Canon
           of
           Worship
           ?
           Why
           do
           not
           these
           men
           require
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           express
           Commands
           for
           every
           Action
           they
           do
           in
           common
           life
           ?
           How
           dare
           they
           take
           any
           
           Physick
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           dare
           they
           commence
           a
           Suit
           at
           Law
           ,
           without
           Warranty
           from
           Scripture
           ?
           How
           dare
           they
           do
           any
           natural
           action
           ,
           without
           particular
           advice
           and
           direction
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           ?
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           But
           as
           foolish
           as
           this
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           its
           mischief
           equals
           its
           folly
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           these
           Sons
           of
           strife
           and
           singularity
           must
           have
           been
           troublesom
           and
           seditious
           in
           all
           Churches
           and
           Common-wealths
           .
           Had
           they
           lived
           under
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           why
           then
           ,
           Where
           has
           Moses
           commanded
           the
           Feast
           of
           Purim
           ,
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Dedication
           ,
           the
           Fasts
           of
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           seventh
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           months
           :
           What
           Warrant
           for
           the
           building
           of
           Synagogues
           ?
           and
           what
           Command
           for
           that
           significant
           Ceremony
           of
           wearing
           sack-cloth
           and
           ashes
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           Humiliation
           ?
           If
           in
           the
           primitive
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           why
           then
           ,
           where
           did
           our
           Saviour
           appoint
           the
           Love-Feasts
           ?
           Where
           has
           he
           instituted
           the
           
             Kiss
             of
             Charity
          
           ?
           Where
           has
           he
           commanded
           the
           observations
           of
           Lent
           and
           Easter
           ?
           Where
           the
           
             Lords-Day
             Sabbath
          
           ?
           and
           ,
           where
           all
           their
           other
           
           Commemorative
           Festivals
           ?
           
             Vide
             Tertull
             .
             de
             Coronâ
             ,
             c.
          
           3.
           
        
         
           Will
           they
           retreat
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           they
           will
           there
           meet
           with
           not
           only
           all
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           many
           more
           Antichristian
           and
           superstitious
           Ceremonies
           to
           offend
           their
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           will
           find
           themselves
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           saving
           that
           their
           Superintendents
           want
           the
           Antichristian
           Honours
           and
           Revenues
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           injury
           of
           Sacriledge
           ,
           but
           mainly
           because
           the
           Church
           Revenues
           are
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Romish
           Bishops
           ?
           Will
           they
           to
           France
           ,
           there
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           unsetled
           state
           of
           the
           Protestants
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           establisht
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Change
           of
           Apparel
           for
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           home
           ?
           If
           they
           will
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           there
           Mr.
           
           Calvin's
           Common-Prayer-Book
           is
           as
           much
           imposed
           ,
           as
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           there
           they
           are
           enjoyn'd
           the
           use
           of
           Wafer-Cakes
           ,
           the
           Custom
           of
           Godfathers
           ,
           and
           Godmothers
           ,
           
           bidding
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           proper
           Psalms
           not
           only
           for
           days
           ,
           but
           for
           hours
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           are
           no
           where
           recorded
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           What
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           can
           affirm
           these
           were
           the
           only
           Customs
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           never
           used
           more
           or
           less
           than
           these
           ?
           So
           that
           these
           men
           of
           scruple
           ,
           that
           renounce
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           must
           do
           the
           same
           with
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           in
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Church
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           are
           not
           apparently
           liable
           either
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           as
           great
           exceptions
           .
           Now
           Magistrates
           must
           needs
           be
           obligd
           to
           deal
           wonderful
           gently
           with
           such
           tender
           Consciences
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           are
           acted
           by
           such
           nice
           and
           unhappy
           Principles
           ,
           as
           must
           force
           them
           to
           be
           troublesom
           and
           unpeaceable
           in
           any
           Common-wealth
           in
           the
           World.
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           notorious
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           these
           men
           have
           all
           along
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Principle
           ,
           run
           directly
           counter
           to
           their
           own
           practices
           and
           perswasions
           .
           For
           ,
           not
           to
           puzzle
           them
           to
           discover
           in
           which
           of
           the
           Gospels
           is
           injoyn'd
           the
           form
           of
           
             Publick
             Penance
          
           in
           the
           Kirk
           
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           to
           find
           out
           the
           
             Stool
             of
             Repentance
          
           either
           among
           the
           works
           of
           Bezaleel
           ,
           or
           the
           Furniture
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           We
           read
           indeed
           of
           Beesoms
           ,
           and
           Flesh-forks
           ,
           and
           Pots
           ,
           and
           Shovels
           ,
           and
           Candlesticks
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           syllable
           of
           Joynt-stools
           .
           Let
           them
           tell
           me
           ,
           What
           Precept
           or
           Example
           they
           have
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           for
           singing
           Psalms
           in
           Meeter
           ?
           Where
           has
           our
           Saviour
           or
           his
           Apostles
           enjoyn'd
           a
           Directory
           for
           publick
           Worship
           ?
           And
           that
           which
           themselves
           imposed
           ,
           What
           Divine
           Authority
           can
           it
           challenge
           ,
           beside
           that
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ?
           What
           Precept
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           can
           they
           produce
           for
           the
           significant
           Form
           of
           swearing
           (
           by
           laying
           their
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bible
           )
           which
           yet
           they
           never
           scrupled
           ?
           What
           Scripture
           Command
           have
           they
           for
           the
           three
           
             significant
             Ceremonies
          
           of
           the
           solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           should
           take
           it
           (
           1.
           )
           Uncovered
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Standing
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           with
           their
           right
           hand
           lift
           up
           bare
           .
           Now
           ,
           What
           a
           prodigious
           piece
           of
           impudence
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           not
           only
           written
           so
           many
           Books
           with
           so
           much
           vehemence
           against
           three
           innocent
           Ceremonies
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           were
           significant
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           involved
           the
           Nation
           in
           a
           civil
           War
           (
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           )
           for
           their
           removal
           ,
           and
           had
           arm'd
           themselves
           and
           their
           Party
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           with
           this
           
             Holy
             League
          
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           even
           then
           they
           should
           impose
           three
           others
           ,
           so
           grosly
           and
           so
           apparently
           liable
           to
           all
           their
           own
           Objections
           ?
           What
           clearer
           evidence
           can
           we
           possibly
           have
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           humour
           and
           peevishness
           that
           dictates
           their
           scruples
           ?
           And
           ,
           What
           instance
           have
           we
           ,
           in
           any
           Nation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           any
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           so
           unreasonably
           begun
           and
           continued
           ?
           The
           Rebellion
           of
           Corah
           indeed
           may
           resemble
           ,
           but
           nothing
           can
           equal
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           discover
           ,
           how
           vain
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           make
           Proposals
           and
           Condescensions
           to
           such
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           so
           impossible
           to
           satisfie
           all
           their
           demands
           ;
           and
           suppose
           we
           should
           yield
           and
           deliver
           up
           to
           their
           zeal
           ,
           those
           harmless
           Ceremonies
           ,
           they
           have
           so
           long
           worried
           with
           so
           much
           fury
           and
           impatience
           ;
           it
           would
           only
           cherish
           them
           in
           their
           restless
           and
           ungovernable
           perswasions
           :
           For
           whilst
           their
           peevish
           tempers
           
           are
           acted
           by
           this
           exorbitant
           Principle
           ,
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           can
           never
           be
           so
           setled
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           away
           all
           occasions
           and
           pretences
           of
           Quarrel
           ;
           in
           that
           there
           never
           can
           be
           any
           Circumstances
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           against
           which
           this
           Principle
           may
           not
           as
           rationally
           be
           urged
           (
           and
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           perform
           Religious
           Worship
           without
           some
           Circumstance
           or
           other
           :
           and
           if
           all
           men
           make
           not
           use
           of
           it
           against
           all
           particulars
           ,
           't
           is
           because
           they
           are
           humoursom
           as
           well
           as
           seditious
           ,
           and
           so
           allow
           one
           thing
           upon
           the
           same
           Principle
           they
           disavow
           another
           :
           For
           certainly
           otherwise
           it
           were
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           men
           should
           ,
           when
           they
           pray
           ,
           refuse
           to
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           swear
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           but
           another
           sort
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           )
           never
           scruple
           to
           kiss
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           that
           whoever
           seriously
           imbibes
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           withdraws
           himself
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           understands
           not
           the
           consequences
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           if
           it
           does
           not
           lead
           him
           down
           to
           the
           lowest
           folly
           of
           Quakerism
           ,
           which
           after
           divers
           gradual
           exorbitances
           of
           other
           less
           extravagant
           Sects
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           last
           and
           utmost
           improvement
           of
           this
           Principle
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           whilst
           men
           are
           possess'd
           with
           such
           a
           restless
           and
           untoward
           perswasion
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           more
           apparently
           vain
           ,
           than
           to
           talk
           of
           Accommodations
           ,
           or
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           possibility
           of
           quiet
           and
           setlement
           ,
           till
           Authority
           shall
           see
           it
           necessary
           (
           as
           it
           will
           first
           or
           last
           )
           to
           scourge
           them
           into
           better
           manners
           ,
           and
           wiser
           opinions
           ?
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Controversie
           lies
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           particular
           matters
           in
           debate
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Principles
           upon
           which
           't
           is
           managed
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           not
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           believe
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           unalterable
           ,
           yet
           we
           deem
           it
           apparently
           absurd
           ,
           to
           forego
           any
           of
           her
           establish'd
           Ceremonies
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           these
           mens
           unreasonable
           demands
           :
           which
           as
           it
           would
           be
           coarsly
           impolitick
           upon
           divers
           other
           accounts
           ,
           so
           mainly
           by
           yielding
           up
           her
           Laws
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           submitting
           her
           Authority
           to
           such
           Principles
           as
           must
           be
           eternal
           and
           invincible
           hindrances
           of
           Peace
           and
           Setlement
           .
           This
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           whom
           it
           most
           concerns
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           As
           for
           their
           Principle
           
           of
           the
           perfection
           and
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           't
           is
           undeniably
           certain
           as
           to
           the
           fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           and
           substantial
           Duties
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           but
           when
           this
           Rule
           ,
           that
           is
           suited
           only
           to
           things
           necessary
           ,
           is
           as
           confidently
           applied
           to
           things
           accessory
           ,
           it
           lays
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           impregnable
           Principles
           of
           Folly
           and
           Superstition
           :
           For
           confounding
           them
           in
           their
           different
           apprehensions
           between
           the
           substantial
           Duties
           ,
           and
           external
           Circumstances
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           making
           them
           of
           equal
           value
           and
           necessity
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           doing
           ,
           or
           not
           doing
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           necessary
           to
           procure
           the
           Divine
           acceptance
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           has
           not
           made
           so
           ;
           and
           places
           a
           Religion
           in
           things
           that
           are
           not
           religious
           ,
           and
           possesseth
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           with
           false
           and
           groundless
           fears
           of
           God
           :
           wherein
           consisteth
           the
           very
           Essence
           and
           Formality
           of
           Superstition
           .
           Whereas
           were
           they
           duly
           instructed
           in
           the
           great
           difference
           between
           things
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           and
           things
           meerly
           decent
           ,
           and
           circumstantial
           ;
           this
           would
           not
           only
           preserve
           them
           in
           the
           right
           Notions
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           but
           also
           keep
           up
           the
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Decency
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           due
           Reverence
           of
           Authority
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           when
           these
           men
           would
           punctually
           tye
           up
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           add
           nothing
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           enjoyn'd
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           their
           meaning
           be
           of
           new
           Articles
           of
           Belief
           ,
           't
           is
           notoriously
           impertinent
           ;
           because
           to
           this
           no
           Civil
           Magistrate
           pretends
           ;
           But
           if
           their
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           no
           Authority
           to
           determine
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           are
           left
           undetermined
           by
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           't
           is
           then
           indeed
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           but
           as
           notoriously
           false
           ;
           in
           that
           we
           are
           certainly
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           all
           things
           lawful
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           made
           unlawful
           by
           some
           prohibition
           ;
           for
           things
           become
           evil
           not
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           their
           being
           not
           commanded
           ,
           but
           upon
           that
           of
           their
           being
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           Scripture
           forbids
           not
           ,
           it
           allows
           ;
           and
           what
           it
           allows
           ,
           is
           not
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           not
           unlawful
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           done
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           conform
           to
           all
           circumstances
           of
           Worship
           ,
           that
           are
           determined
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           antecedently
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           commanded
           .
           Things
           that
           are
           not
           determined
           remain
           indifferent
           ;
           
           what
           is
           indifferent
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           lawful
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           lawfully
           command
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           sinful
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           to
           obey
           him
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           are
           either
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           :
           't
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           things
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           in
           things
           lawful
           too
           ,
           then
           is
           all
           obedience
           sinful
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           When
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           is
           indeed
           to
           see
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           none
           of
           his
           own
           :
           't
           is
           a
           distinction
           without
           a
           difference
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           may
           provide
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           may
           he
           make
           Laws
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           executed
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           effectual
           means
           to
           promote
           their
           execution
           :
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           vain
           than
           to
           deny
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           a
           power
           of
           making
           Laws
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           allow
           him
           an
           Authority
           to
           see
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           executed
           ;
           because
           that
           is
           so
           apparently
           implyed
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           that
           whoever
           has
           a
           power
           to
           see
           that
           Laws
           be
           executed
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           a
           power
           to
           command
           their
           execution
           :
           Especially
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           particular
           Nature
           of
           the
           Laws
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           only
           determined
           the
           substance
           and
           Morality
           of
           religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           have
           left
           the
           ordering
           of
           its
           circumstances
           to
           the
           power
           and
           wisdom
           of
           lawful
           Authority
           ;
           &
           whatever
           they
           determine
           about
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           in
           order
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           in
           that
           whatever
           they
           enjoyn
           cannot
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           without
           being
           clothed
           with
           some
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           some
           particular
           Cases
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           sets
           us
           down
           a
           general
           Rule
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           be
           done
           in
           order
           and
           decency
           ,
           without
           determining
           what
           the
           things
           are
           that
           are
           conducive
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           this
           Rule
           when
           't
           is
           reduced
           to
           practice
           ,
           must
           be
           entirely
           left
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           must
           judge
           what
           things
           are
           decent
           and
           orderly
           ;
           and
           what
           Laws
           it
           establishes
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           but
           further
           pursuances
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Precept
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           new
           and
           distinct
           Commands
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           injoyn
           something
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           no
           where
           commands
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           being
           general
           ,
           and
           general
           Laws
           not
           being
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           but
           in
           particular
           
           Cases
           and
           Instances
           ,
           he
           that
           has
           Authority
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           these
           general
           Laws
           ,
           must
           withal
           be
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           to
           determine
           with
           what
           particular
           Instances
           ,
           Cases
           ,
           and
           Circumstances
           they
           shall
           be
           put
           in
           Practice
           and
           Execution
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           Love
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           order
           himself
           for
           all
           things
           that
           immediately
           concern
           his
           own
           Worship
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           not
           determined
           all
           particular
           Rites
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           has
           discharged
           his
           office
           with
           less
           wisdom
           and
           fidelity
           than
           Moses
           ;
           who
           ordered
           every
           thing
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Pins
           and
           Nails
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           the
           like
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           reasonings
           :
           One
           would
           think
           that
           men
           who
           argue
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           had
           already
           at
           least
           discovered
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           a
           complete
           Form
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           particular
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           an
           eternal
           ,
           universal
           ,
           and
           unchangeable
           obligation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           till
           they
           can
           believe
           this
           themselves
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           instead
           of
           
           returning
           solemn
           Answers
           to
           such
           baffled
           and
           intolerable
           Impertinencies
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           advise
           them
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           unlucky
           consequents
           of
           their
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           producing
           a
           particular
           Form
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           they
           with
           their
           wonted
           modesty
           prove
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           unless
           he
           has
           done
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           defective
           in
           his
           Care
           &
           Providence
           over
           his
           Church
           :
           For
           what
           can
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           is
           chargeable
           with
           want
           of
           Wisdom
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           or
           with
           some
           other
           Defect
           ,
           even
           by
           certain
           and
           infallible
           Experience
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           not
           determined
           every
           particular
           Circumstance
           of
           Worship
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           stand
           charged
           with
           all
           the
           absurdities
           ,
           they
           object
           against
           their
           being
           left
           undetermined
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           no
           such
           prescribed
           form
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           (
           as
           't
           is
           infinitely
           certain
           none
           ever
           can
           )
           then
           let
           them
           consider
           ,
           what
           follows
           ▪
           So
           unhappy
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           needs
           be
           disputing
           against
           Experience
           ;
           whose
           Evidence
           is
           so
           powerful
           and
           forcible
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           Demonstration
           it self
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           cope
           with
           it
           :
           How
           much
           less
           the
           weak
           and
           puny
           Arguments
           ,
           
           wherewith
           these
           men
           assault
           it
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           particular
           Action
           but
           what
           is
           capable
           of
           a
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           variety
           of
           Circumstances
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           outward
           Worship
           but
           may
           be
           done
           after
           a
           thousand
           different
           Modes
           and
           Fashions
           ;
           in
           that
           as
           every
           action
           is
           clothed
           with
           natural
           and
           emergent
           Circumstances
           ,
           so
           is
           every
           Circumstance
           with
           its
           Circumstances
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           may
           be
           modified
           in
           sundry
           ways
           and
           manners
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           in
           this
           infinite
           variety
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           prescribe
           only
           the
           general
           Lines
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           rarely
           descend
           to
           their
           particular
           Determinations
           ,
           but
           leave
           them
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           by
           Choice
           ,
           and
           Custom
           ,
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Prescriptions
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           those
           ways
           by
           which
           Humane
           Affairs
           are
           governed
           and
           transacted
           .
           Thus
           for
           example
           ,
           The
           Divine
           Law
           has
           made
           Charity
           a
           standing
           and
           eternal
           Duty
           ,
           but
           has
           left
           its
           particular
           way
           of
           expression
           undetermined
           ,
           and
           uncommanded
           :
           and
           't
           is
           indifferent
           whether
           it
           be
           done
           by
           building
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           or
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Hospitals
           ;
           by
           repairing
           
           of
           Bridges
           ,
           or
           Rivers
           ,
           or
           High-ways
           ;
           by
           redeeming
           of
           Slaves
           and
           Prisoners
           ;
           by
           hospitality
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           or
           Provision
           for
           Orphans
           ;
           or
           by
           any
           other
           way
           of
           Publick
           or
           Private
           Bounty
           :
           and
           when
           a
           man
           's
           own
           thoughts
           have
           determined
           his
           own
           choice
           to
           one
           or
           more
           of
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           even
           that
           is
           vested
           with
           a
           strange
           number
           of
           Accidents
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           left
           entirely
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           his
           own
           Reason
           and
           Discretion
           .
           And
           the
           case
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Duties
           of
           Moral
           Virtue
           ;
           so
           in
           that
           of
           religious
           gratitude
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           this
           Duty
           it self
           is
           of
           a
           natural
           and
           essential
           necessity
           ;
           but
           yet
           may
           and
           must
           be
           performed
           with
           an
           unconceivable
           variety
           of
           Dresses
           ,
           Customs
           and
           ways
           of
           Expression
           ,
           that
           are
           left
           utterly
           free
           and
           undetermined
           in
           Scripture
           :
           any
           of
           which
           may
           be
           decently
           used
           ,
           provided
           they
           do
           not
           make
           debasing
           representations
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           consists
           the
           proper
           folly
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           .
           And
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           Order
           and
           Solemnity
           ,
           wherewith
           Religion
           may
           be
           prudently
           adorned
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           lawful
           ,
           but
           decent
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           any
           Precept
           in
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           neither
           has
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           can
           determine
           all
           particular
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Worship
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           various
           ,
           and
           so
           changeable
           .
           And
           men
           may
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           ,
           search
           the
           holy
           Records
           for
           the
           Methods
           of
           
             Legal
             Proceedings
          
           in
           our
           Common
           Law
           Courts
           ,
           as
           for
           particular
           Rubricks
           and
           Prescriptions
           of
           all
           outward
           Forms
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           :
           So
           that
           what
           these
           men
           demand
           is
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           ,
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           8.
           
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           unparallel'd
           follies
           and
           mischiefs
           of
           this
           Principle
           .
           Which
           being
           all
           I
           intend
           at
           present
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           needless
           to
           engage
           in
           any
           further
           Scholastick
           Disputes
           ,
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           
             indifferent
             Actions
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           less
           material
           Controversies
           that
           depend
           upon
           this
           ;
           partly
           because
           this
           Principle
           on
           which
           alone
           they
           stand
           ,
           being
           removed
           ,
           they
           become
           utterly
           groundless
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           its
           Confutation
           are
           sufficiently
           confuted
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           all
           this
           has
           been
           so
           often
           ,
           so
           fully
           ,
           and
           so
           infinitely
           performed
           already
           .
           And
           of
           all
           the
           Controversies
           
           that
           have
           ever
           been
           started
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           find
           any
           that
           have
           been
           more
           fairly
           pursued
           and
           satisfactorily
           decided
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           its
           Puritan
           Adversaries
           ;
           that
           has
           all
           along
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           Dispute
           between
           Rational
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Unreasonable
           Zeal
           .
           And
           it
           has
           been
           no
           less
           an
           unhappiness
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           a
           Condescension
           in
           the
           Defenders
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           waste
           their
           time
           and
           their
           parts
           ,
           in
           baffling
           the
           idle
           Cavils
           of
           a
           few
           hot-headed
           and
           Brain-sick
           People
           .
           And
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           greater
           Instance
           of
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           these
           mens
           Folly
           ,
           in
           persisting
           so
           obstinately
           in
           their
           old
           and
           pitiful
           Clamours
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           been
           so
           convincingly
           answered
           ,
           and
           so
           demonstratively
           confuted
           .
           And
           indeed
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           satisfie
           such
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           when
           their
           greatest
           Exception
           against
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           has
           ever
           been
           no
           other
           than
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           the
           Churches
           Constitutions
           ?
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           if
           Authority
           should
           think
           good
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           their
           cross
           Demands
           ,
           to
           command
           what
           they
           now
           think
           necessary
           ,
           that
           must
           then
           ,
           according
           
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           become
           unlawful
           :
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           where
           they
           take
           away
           the
           liberty
           of
           an
           Action
           ,
           they
           destroy
           its
           lawfulness
           .
           Now
           what
           possibly
           could
           have
           betrayed
           men
           into
           so
           absurd
           a
           Perswasion
           ,
           but
           a
           stubborn
           Resolution
           to
           be
           refractory
           to
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           insolent
           Humours
           ?
           And
           as
           long
           as
           they
           lie
           under
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           whatever
           their
           Superiours
           command
           them
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           no
           other
           way
           left
           to
           decoy
           them
           into
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           by
           forbidding
           what
           he
           would
           have
           them
           do
           ,
           and
           commanding
           what
           he
           would
           have
           them
           forbear
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           he
           will
           accept
           to
           be
           obeyed
           by
           disobedience
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           them
           (
           good
           men
           )
           the
           most
           obedient
           Subjects
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           9.
           
           But
           to
           return
           to
           what
           I
           was
           saying
           ,
           instead
           of
           troubling
           my self
           with
           any
           further
           Confutation
           of
           so
           baffled
           a
           Cause
           ,
           I
           shall
           rather
           chuse
           to
           do
           it
           more
           briefly
           ,
           and
           yet
           perhaps
           more
           effectually
           ,
           by
           uybraiding
           them
           with
           their
           shameful
           Overthrows
           ,
           and
           daring
           
           them
           but
           to
           look
           those
           Enemies
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           lamentably
           cowed
           them
           by
           so
           many
           absolute
           Triumphs
           and
           Victories
           :
           And
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           divers
           other
           Learned
           and
           Excellent
           Persons
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           single
           out
           that
           famous
           Champion
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ;
           upon
           him
           let
           them
           try
           their
           Courage
           (
           though
           by
           so
           safe
           a
           Challenge
           I
           do
           but
           give
           proof
           of
           my
           own
           Cowardise
           .
           )
           How
           long
           has
           his
           incomparable
           Book
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
          
           bid
           shameful
           defiance
           to
           the
           whole
           Party
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           found
           any
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           venture
           upon
           an
           Encounter
           ?
           Now
           this
           Author
           being
           confessedly
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           much
           Learning
           ,
           Candour
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           highly
           prized
           ,
           and
           insisted
           upon
           by
           the
           regular
           and
           obedient
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           in
           a
           manner
           cast
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           whole
           Cause
           upon
           his
           performance
           :
           What
           is
           the
           Reason
           he
           was
           never
           vouchsafed
           so
           much
           as
           the
           attempt
           of
           a
           just
           Reply
           ?
           'T
           is
           apparent
           enough
           both
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           their
           Actions
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           wanted
           Zeal
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           has
           escaped
           so
           long
           free
           from
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           good
           will
           ,
           but
           ability
           ;
           not
           
           because
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           convinced
           they
           could
           not
           confute
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Book
           it self
           is
           as
           full
           and
           demonstrative
           a
           Confutation
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           as
           the
           matters
           contained
           in
           it
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           't
           is
           Unanswerable
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           can
           do
           it
           more
           effectually
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           a
           Reply
           to
           it
           )
           and
           shall
           live
           an
           eternal
           shame
           and
           reproach
           to
           their
           Cause
           ,
           when
           that
           is
           dead
           ;
           and
           would
           probably
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           utter
           forgetfulness
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           Trophy
           of
           success
           against
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           until
           they
           can
           at
           least
           pretend
           to
           have
           returned
           some
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           they
           prove
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           impudence
           ;
           whilst
           they
           continually
           pelt
           us
           with
           their
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           such
           little
           Exceptions
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           so
           long
           since
           so
           shamefully
           and
           demonstratively
           baffled
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           10.
           
           And
           whereas
           they
           are
           wont
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           making
           their
           Principles
           look
           more
           plausibly
           ,
           to
           stuff
           their
           Discourses
           with
           frequent
           and
           tragical
           Declamations
           against
           Popery
           ,
           Will-worship
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           cannot
           perswade
           my self
           ,
           't
           is
           worth
           the
           labour
           to
           wipe
           off
           such
           
           idle
           reproaches
           ,
           by
           solemnly
           discoursing
           these
           matters
           ;
           both
           because
           this
           has
           been
           so
           frequently
           and
           fully
           performed
           already
           ,
           and
           because
           ,
           though
           these
           outcries
           have
           been
           made
           use
           of
           to
           affright
           silly
           People
           ;
           yet
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           their
           Ring-leaders
           are
           still
           so
           fond
           either
           to
           own
           this
           Charge
           against
           us
           ,
           or
           to
           plead
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Justification
           .
           Only
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           of
           all
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Pretences
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           not
           any
           stronger
           Arguments
           against
           themselves
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           Objections
           against
           us
           .
           For
           if
           in
           this
           Case
           there
           be
           any
           Superstition
           ,
           't
           is
           they
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           :
           For
           this
           Vice
           consists
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           their
           minds
           are
           possessed
           with
           weak
           and
           unworthy
           conceits
           of
           God.
           Now
           he
           that
           conforms
           to
           the
           received
           Customs
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           does
           it
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           any
           intrinsick
           value
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Obedience
           :
           whereas
           he
           that
           scrupulously
           refuses
           to
           Use
           and
           Practise
           them
           ,
           takes
           a
           wrong
           estimate
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           imagines
           that
           God
           judges
           
           his
           Creatures
           by
           nice
           and
           pettish
           Laws
           ,
           and
           lays
           a
           greater
           stress
           upon
           a
           doubtful
           or
           indifferent
           Ceremony
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           great
           Duty
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Principles
           upon
           which
           we
           proceed
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           ,
           That
           ,
           as
           the
           Divine
           Law
           has
           prescribed
           the
           
             Substantial
             Duties
          
           of
           Religion
           ;
           so
           it
           has
           left
           its
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           undetermined
           :
           but
           because
           every
           action
           must
           be
           done
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           be
           vested
           with
           some
           Circumstances
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           are
           not
           so
           apt
           to
           be
           abused
           with
           fantastick
           and
           ridiculous
           conceits
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           therefore
           we
           think
           it
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           all
           the
           follies
           &
           indecencies
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           and
           superstitious
           Zeal
           would
           introduce
           into
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           should
           determine
           some
           Circumstances
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           ;
           which
           have
           at
           least
           this
           Advantage
           ,
           that
           they
           provide
           against
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           Disorder
           and
           Confusion
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           place
           no
           antecedent
           necessity
           in
           any
           of
           the
           particular
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           think
           it
           highly
           
           convenient
           ,
           if
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           some
           be
           prescribed
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           an
           handsomness
           and
           beauty
           in
           these
           that
           are
           prescribed
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           some
           be
           determined
           ,
           and
           because
           these
           are
           ,
           rather
           than
           divers
           others
           ,
           already
           settled
           ,
           we
           think
           they
           have
           an
           indispensable
           necessity
           superinduced
           upon
           them
           ,
           consequent
           to
           the
           determinations
           of
           Authority
           .
           No
           man
           affirms
           ,
           That
           we
           cannot
           serve
           God
           acceptably
           without
           a
           Surplice
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           but
           requisite
           that
           Publick
           Worship
           should
           be
           performed
           with
           beauty
           and
           solemnity
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Vestment
           is
           but
           handsom
           and
           beautiful
           ,
           and
           prevents
           slovenliness
           and
           indecency
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           agreeable
           that
           it
           should
           be
           injoin'd
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           decent
           Habit
           might
           have
           been
           :
           and
           when
           this
           is
           singled
           out
           by
           Authority
           ,
           it
           then
           becomes
           consequentially
           necessary
           :
           Whereas
           those
           ,
           who
           forbid
           things
           indifferent
           as
           sinful
           ,
           and
           lay
           obligations
           upon
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           what
           is
           innocent
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           necessary
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           left
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           made
           lawful
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           usurp
           upon
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           
           by
           imposing
           Fetters
           on
           them
           ,
           where
           God
           has
           left
           them
           free
           ,
           and
           become
           guilty
           of
           the
           most
           palpable
           piece
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           by
           teaching
           their
           own
           Prohibitions
           for
           Doctrines
           ;
           and
           so
           making
           it
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           what
           God
           has
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           making
           it
           a
           mortal
           and
           damnable
           Sin
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           is
           innocent
           ;
           and
           supposing
           that
           God
           will
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           justly
           may
           ,
           inflict
           eternal
           Torments
           upon
           men
           ,
           for
           making
           their
           Addresses
           to
           him
           ,
           rather
           in
           a
           cleanly
           White
           Vestment
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           Taylors
           Cloak
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           in
           Mechanical
           Querpo
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
          
           And
           then
           as
           for
           their
           out-cry
           against
           Will-worship
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           against
           Superstition
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           one
           sort
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           criminal
           no
           farther
           than
           't
           is
           superstitious
           .
           Now
           when
           they
           exclaim
           against
           Superstition
           ,
           they
           mean
           only
           that
           part
           of
           it
           that
           consists
           in
           Will-worship
           ,
           and
           when
           against
           Will-worship
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           as
           't
           is
           a
           Branch
           of
           Superstition
           :
           So
           that
           these
           two
           impertinent
           Clamours
           signifie
           but
           the
           same
           thing
           under
           different
           Denominations
           ,
           and
           so
           amount
           but
           to
           one
           .
           But
           however
           this
           is
           
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Will-worship
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           than
           in
           mens
           making
           their
           own
           fancies
           and
           inventions
           necessary
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           they
           make
           that
           requisite
           to
           procure
           the
           Divine
           acceptance
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           no
           where
           required
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           whether
           this
           be
           done
           by
           Injunctions
           or
           Prohibitions
           :
           and
           they
           that
           affirm
           the
           doing
           or
           not
           doing
           of
           an
           Action
           which
           God
           has
           no
           where
           either
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           to
           be
           necessary
           Duties
           ,
           are
           equally
           guilty
           of
           this
           Crime
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           these
           men
           make
           it
           necessary
           to
           forbear
           what
           God
           has
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ,
           they
           teach
           their
           own
           fancies
           for
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           impose
           something
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           has
           not
           imposed
           ;
           and
           withal
           so
           unworthily
           mis-represent
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           to
           labour
           to
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           That
           God
           has
           such
           an
           abhorrency
           to
           a
           thing
           so
           innocent
           as
           a
           
             White
             Garment
          
           ,
           That
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           his
           everlasting
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           ;
           for
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           sinful
           ,
           is
           as
           well
           in
           their
           ,
           as
           our
           ,
           esteem
           mortal
           &
           damnable
           .
        
         
         
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           for
           our
           own
           parts
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           more
           apparently
           guilty
           of
           this
           piece
           of
           folly
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           clear
           and
           innocent
           from
           its
           very
           suspicion
           ;
           because
           all
           Rituals
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Postures
           ,
           and
           manners
           of
           performing
           the
           outward
           Expressions
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           capable
           of
           being
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           unless
           we
           used
           and
           imposed
           them
           as
           such
           ,
           't
           is
           lamentably
           precarious
           to
           charge
           the
           determination
           of
           them
           with
           Will-worship
           ;
           because
           that
           consists
           in
           making
           those
           things
           Parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           not
           made
           so
           .
           So
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           expresly
           declares
           against
           this
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           only
           injoins
           them
           as
           meer
           Circumstances
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           it
           cannot
           by
           imposing
           them
           ,
           make
           any
           additions
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           provides
           ,
           That
           what
           God
           has
           required
           ,
           be
           performed
           in
           a
           decent
           and
           orderly
           manner
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           12.
           
           And
           then
           as
           for
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           Why
           should
           we
           suffer
           them
           so
           far
           to
           invade
           ours
           ,
           as
           to
           renounce
           those
           things
           as
           criminal
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           innocent
           ?
           
           And
           if
           things
           indifferent
           when
           injoin'd
           lose
           not
           only
           their
           liberty
           ,
           but
           their
           lawfulness
           ;
           then
           why
           not
           when
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           an
           incompetent
           Authority
           ?
           when
           our
           Superiours
           impose
           Rules
           of
           Decency
           ,
           and
           Law
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           infringe
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           ;
           because
           they
           do
           not
           abolish
           the
           indifferency
           of
           things
           themselves
           ,
           wherein
           alone
           it
           consisteth
           :
           and
           though
           they
           become
           thereby
           necessary
           Duties
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           from
           the
           nature
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           or
           some
           emergent
           Reasons
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           :
           whereas
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           ,
           than
           that
           these
           men
           do
           not
           only
           abridge
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           also
           lay
           insolent
           confinements
           upon
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           by
           making
           things
           indifferent
           so
           absolutely
           unlawful
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           the
           just
           Commands
           of
           lawful
           Authority
           sufficient
           to
           make
           them
           cease
           to
           be
           sinful
           .
           How
           oft
           ,
           and
           how
           plainly
           have
           they
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           Authority
           injoins
           things
           left
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           undetermined
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           far
           from
           incroaching
           upon
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           confirms
           it
           ?
           In
           that
           this
           
           supposes
           that
           the
           things
           themselves
           may
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           be
           either
           done
           or
           enjoined
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           once
           determined
           by
           publick
           Laws
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Law
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           Obedience
           to
           it
           is
           not
           .
           Whereas
           when
           they
           will
           not
           permit
           their
           Governours
           to
           injoin
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           will
           not
           obey
           their
           injunctions
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           apparently
           intrench
           upon
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           by
           making
           what
           Christ
           has
           left
           indifferent
           ,
           necessary
           ;
           and
           ,
           under
           pretences
           of
           asserting
           their
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           confine
           the
           rights
           of
           Authority
           ?
           But
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           evident
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           nothing
           can
           make
           them
           attend
           ;
           but
           they
           still
           deafly
           proceed
           in
           their
           old
           Clamours
           :
           which
           is
           too
           clear
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           Reason
           that
           dictates
           their
           Exceptions
           ,
           but
           humour
           ,
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           peevishness
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           13.
           
           And
           then
           as
           for
           their
           Declamations
           against
           adding
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Reason
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           whether
           any
           men
           in
           the
           World
           are
           more
           notoriously
           guilty
           of
           unwarrantable
           Additions
           than
           these
           ,
           
           who
           forbid
           those
           things
           as
           sinful
           ,
           and
           consequently
           under
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           has
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           to
           teach
           the
           Commandments
           of
           men
           for
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           those
           things
           to
           be
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ?
           And
           ,
           What
           can
           more
           charge
           the
           Divine
           Law
           of
           Imperfection
           ,
           than
           to
           teach
           that
           a
           man
           may
           perform
           all
           that
           it
           has
           commanded
           ,
           and
           yet
           perish
           for
           not
           doing
           something
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           not
           commanded
           ?
           And
           so
           do
           they
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           necessary
           not
           to
           do
           something
           that
           God
           has
           left
           indifferent
           .
           Whereas
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           Unreasonable
           than
           to
           tax
           the
           Church
           of
           making
           Additions
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           all
           her
           Laws
           are
           imposed
           ,
           not
           as
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           Laws
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           more
           liable
           to
           this
           Charge
           than
           
           Iustinian's
           Institutes
           ,
           and
           
           Littleton's
           Tenures
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           noise
           against
           Popery
           ,
           (
           a
           term
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           other
           angry
           words
           ,
           signifies
           any
           thing
           that
           some
           men
           dislike
           )
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           most
           reason
           to
           raise
           this
           out-cry
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           upon
           themselves
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           old
           Gentleman
           
           at
           Rome
           )
           to
           controul
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
             Secular
             Powers
          
           .
           And
           what
           do
           they
           ,
           but
           set
           up
           a
           Pope
           in
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           whilst
           they
           vest
           it
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           countermanding
           the
           
             Decrees
             of
             Princes
          
           ?
           These
           things
           cannot
           but
           appear
           with
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           invincibly
           either
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           wilful
           ,
           or
           both
           :
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           time
           they
           should
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           shame
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           cease
           to
           disturb
           the
           Church
           with
           Clamour
           ,
           and
           Exceptions
           so
           miserably
           impertinent
           ,
           that
           I
           blush
           for
           having
           thus
           far
           pursued
           them
           with
           a
           serious
           Confutation
           .
           And
           therefore
           leaving
           them
           and
           their
           impertinencies
           together
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           despair
           of
           ever
           seeing
           these
           old
           and
           dear
           Acquaintances
           parted
           )
           I
           shall
           now
           address
           my self
           to
           clear
           off
           one
           more
           material
           and
           more
           plausible
           Objection
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           this
           particular
           .
           And
           't
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           14.
           
           'T
           is
           possible
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           be
           deceived
           in
           his
           Determinations
           ,
           and
           establish
           a
           Worship
           that
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           sinful
           and
           superstitious
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           (
           if
           what
           I
           contend
           for
           be
           true
           )
           all
           his
           Subjects
           must
           either
           be
           Rebels
           ,
           
           or
           Idolaters
           :
           if
           they
           obey
           ,
           they
           sin
           against
           God
           ;
           if
           they
           disobey
           ,
           they
           sin
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           .
           This
           is
           the
           last
           Issue
           of
           all
           that
           is
           objected
           in
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Argument
           that
           gives
           gloss
           and
           colour
           to
           all
           their
           other
           
             trifling
             pretences
          
           :
           And
           yet
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           may
           be
           as
           fairly
           objected
           against
           all
           Government
           of
           Moral
           and
           Political
           Affairs
           ;
           for
           there
           't
           is
           as
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           its
           Judgment
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           the
           Civil
           Power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           fallible
           ,
           and
           may
           perhaps
           abuse
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           this
           alone
           lies
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Objection
           against
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           because
           forsooth
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           they
           may
           erre
           ,
           and
           manage
           it
           to
           evil
           purposes
           .
           But
           whatever
           force
           it
           carries
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           rather
           strikes
           at
           the
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           ,
           than
           my
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           charges
           that
           of
           being
           defective
           in
           making
           sufficient
           Provisions
           for
           the
           due
           Government
           of
           mankind
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           has
           not
           set
           over
           us
           infallible
           Judges
           and
           Governours
           :
           For
           unless
           all
           Magistrates
           be
           guided
           by
           an
           unerring
           Spirit
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           they
           may
           act
           against
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           Institution
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           
           sufficient
           Objection
           against
           their
           Authority
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           overthrow
           the
           Power
           of
           all
           fallible
           Judicatures
           ,
           and
           make
           Governours
           as
           incompetent
           Judges
           in
           matters
           of
           Morality
           and
           Controversies
           of
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           as
           in
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           best
           way
           of
           setling
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           things
           is
           capable
           of
           :
           If
           indeed
           mankind
           were
           infallible
           ,
           this
           Controversie
           were
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           all
           men
           are
           liable
           to
           Errors
           and
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           seeing
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           a
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           all
           Publick
           Affairs
           ,
           our
           Question
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           most
           prudent
           ,
           and
           expedient
           way
           of
           setling
           them
           ;
           not
           that
           possibly
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           really
           is
           ?
           And
           this
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           sufficiently
           proved
           )
           is
           ,
           to
           devolve
           their
           management
           on
           the
           Supreme
           Civil
           Power
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           may
           be
           imperfect
           and
           liable
           to
           Errors
           and
           Mistakes
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           the
           least
           so
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           much
           better
           way
           to
           attain
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           were
           entirely
           left
           to
           the
           ignorance
           and
           folly
           of
           every
           private
           man
           ,
           which
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           pregnant
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Mischiefs
           and
           Confusions
           .
           So
           that
           
           this
           method
           ,
           I
           have
           assign'd
           ,
           being
           comparatively
           the
           best
           way
           of
           Government
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           liable
           to
           some
           inconveniences
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           embraced
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           liable
           to
           incomparably
           the
           fewest
           .
           And
           if
           it
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           some
           private
           persons
           suffer
           wrong
           from
           this
           method
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           yet
           this
           private
           injury
           has
           an
           ample
           Compensation
           from
           the
           Publick
           benefit
           that
           arises
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           so
           falls
           out
           that
           either
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           or
           one
           individual
           must
           suffer
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           better
           one
           honest
           man
           perish
           ,
           than
           a
           million
           .
           The
           inconveniences
           of
           a
           bad
           Government
           are
           inconsiderable
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ;
           and
           the
           evils
           ,
           that
           fall
           upon
           particular
           men
           from
           its
           unskilful
           or
           irregular
           Administration
           ,
           are
           vastly
           too
           little
           to
           weigh
           against
           the
           necessity
           of
           its
           institution
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           15.
           
           And
           upon
           this
           Principle
           stands
           the
           necessity
           of
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           all
           Authority
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           though
           its
           ill
           management
           may
           happen
           to
           bring
           many
           and
           great
           inconveniences
           upon
           the
           
           Publick
           ;
           yet
           they
           cannot
           equal
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           that
           Confusion
           which
           must
           necessarily
           arise
           ,
           if
           Subjects
           are
           warranted
           to
           disobey
           ,
           or
           resist
           Government
           ,
           whenever
           they
           shall
           apprehend
           't
           is
           ill
           administred
           .
           Perhaps
           never
           any
           Government
           was
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           administred
           with
           exact
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           nor
           any
           Governour
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           chargeable
           with
           faults
           and
           miscarriages
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           upon
           every
           quarrel
           every
           wise
           or
           honest
           man
           can
           pick
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           he
           may
           lawfully
           withdraw
           his
           obedience
           ,
           What
           can
           follow
           but
           a
           certain
           and
           unavoidable
           dissolution
           of
           Government
           ,
           when
           every
           man
           will
           be
           commanded
           by
           nothing
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Perswasions
           ,
           that
           is
           himself
           ?
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           't
           is
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           has
           tied
           upon
           us
           such
           an
           absolute
           and
           indispensable
           subjection
           to
           Authority
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           may
           be
           mischievous
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           less
           so
           than
           disobedience
           :
           and
           the
           world
           must
           be
           govern'd
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           ,
           by
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           by
           Angels
           .
           The
           management
           indeed
           of
           Humane
           Affairs
           is
           generally
           bad
           enough
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           as
           well
           as
           can
           probably
           be
           expected
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           weaknesses
           and
           imperfections
           
           of
           humane
           Nature
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           bear
           it
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           :
           because
           if
           we
           go
           about
           to
           alter
           any
           present
           Setlement
           ,
           we
           must
           almost
           of
           necessity
           make
           it
           worse
           :
           And
           all
           the
           effects
           of
           such
           attempts
           have
           seldom
           ended
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           perpetual
           Confusions
           ,
           till
           things
           have
           at
           length
           resetled
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           as
           bad
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           a
           worse
           )
           condition
           than
           they
           were
           in
           before
           .
           The
           miseries
           of
           Tyranny
           are
           less
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Anarchy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           better
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           unreasonable
           Impositions
           of
           Nero
           ,
           or
           Caligula
           ,
           than
           to
           hazard
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           the
           Calamities
           of
           War
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           by
           denying
           our
           subjection
           to
           Tyrants
           .
           And
           there
           never
           was
           any
           lawful
           Magistrate
           so
           bad
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           and
           Government
           were
           not
           more
           conducive
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Common
           Good
           ,
           than
           his
           Oppression
           was
           to
           subvert
           it
           :
           and
           't
           is
           wisely
           eligible
           to
           suffer
           a
           less
           Evil
           ,
           rather
           than
           lose
           a
           greater
           good
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           known
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           saying
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ;
             Bonos
             Principes
             voto
             expetere
             debemus
             ,
             qualescunque
             pati
             ;
             &
             quomodo
             sterilitatem
             ,
             aut
             nimios
             imbres
             ,
             &
             caetera
             Naturae
             mala
             ,
             sic
             luxum
             &
             avaritiam
             dominantium
             tolerare
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           this
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           satisfactory
           Answer
           ,
           but
           an
           ample
           Confutation
           of
           that
           Pestilent
           Book
           ,
           
             (
             Vindiciae
             contra
             Tyrannos
          
           )
           the
           scope
           whereof
           is
           ,
           only
           to
           invite
           Subjects
           to
           rebel
           against
           Tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           by
           representing
           the
           evils
           of
           Tyranny
           :
           which
           though
           they
           were
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           he
           supposes
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           abundantly
           less
           than
           those
           that
           follow
           upon
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           himself
           and
           his
           Party
           were
           sufficiently
           taught
           by
           the
           Event
           .
           And
           for
           one
           Common-wealth
           ,
           he
           can
           instance
           in
           ,
           that
           has
           gain'd
           by
           Rebellion
           ;
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           produce
           an
           hundred
           that
           it
           has
           hazarded
           ,
           if
           not
           utterly
           ruined
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Author
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           Mariana
           ,
           and
           Buchanan
           ,
           and
           others
           )
           has
           perform'd
           nothing
           in
           behalf
           of
           his
           Cause
           ,
           by
           displaying
           the
           miseries
           of
           a
           
             Tyrannical
             Power
          
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           withal
           evinced
           them
           to
           be
           more
           calamitous
           than
           those
           of
           War
           and
           Confusion
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           depends
           upon
           the
           freedom
           of
           man's
           will
           ,
           can
           be
           so
           securely
           establish'd
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           liable
           to
           sad
           inconveniences
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Constitution
           of
           Affairs
           is
           most
           eligible
           ,
           that
           is
           liable
           to
           the
           fewest
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           score
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Divine
           Law
           has
           so
           severely
           injoin'd
           us
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           Governours
           ;
           because
           notwithstanding
           that
           Tyranny
           is
           an
           oppressing
           burden
           of
           Humane
           life
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           less
           intolerable
           than
           a
           state
           of
           War
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           16.
           
           But
           to
           speak
           more
           expresly
           to
           the
           particular
           matter
           in
           debate
           ,
           'T
           is
           necessary
           the
           world
           must
           be
           govern'd
           ;
           govern'd
           it
           cannot
           be
           without
           Religion
           ,
           &
           Religion
           ,
           as
           harmless
           and
           peaceable
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           when
           mixt
           with
           the
           Follies
           and
           Passions
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           usually
           inspire
           them
           with
           overmuch
           gentleness
           and
           goodness
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           it
           submit
           to
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           that
           commands
           over
           all
           the
           other
           affections
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           man.
           And
           we
           may
           as
           well
           suppose
           all
           men
           just
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           cancel
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Equity
           ,
           as
           suppose
           them
           wise
           and
           sober
           in
           their
           Religious
           Conceits
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           score
           take
           off
           all
           restraints
           from
           the
           excesses
           and
           enormities
           of
           Zeal
           .
           'T
           is
           therefore
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           govern'd
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           
           common
           Affairs
           of
           Humane
           life
           .
           And
           as
           for
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           that
           may
           follow
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           what
           belong
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           ,
           unavoidable
           as
           long
           as
           mankind
           is
           endued
           with
           liberty
           of
           Will
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           he
           cannot
           be
           intrusted
           with
           any
           Power
           ,
           how
           good
           soever
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           abuse
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           men
           to
           go
           about
           to
           abrogate
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
          
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           abuse
           it
           to
           evil
           and
           irreligious
           ends
           ,
           by
           establishing
           Idolatry
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           (
           in
           which
           case
           't
           is
           pity
           that
           good
           men
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           ruine
           ,
           only
           for
           preserving
           a
           good
           Conscience
           )
           'T
           is
           just
           as
           reasonable
           as
           if
           they
           should
           cashier
           all
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           set
           men
           free
           from
           all
           Oaths
           and
           Obligations
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           because
           't
           is
           possible
           some
           Usurper
           may
           gain
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           and
           then
           force
           his
           Subjects
           to
           abjure
           all
           their
           former
           Oaths
           to
           their
           lawful
           Sovereign
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           pity
           that
           men
           of
           the
           gallantest
           ,
           and
           most
           honest
           Principles
           ,
           should
           be
           fined
           ,
           decimated
           ,
           hanged
           ,
           banish'd
           ,
           and
           Murdered
           only
           for
           their
           loyalty
           to
           their
           Prince
           .
           
           And
           thus
           will
           the
           Parallel
           run
           equal
           in
           all
           Cases
           between
           the
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Powers
           :
           both
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           often
           are
           lamentably
           abused
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           that
           be
           reason
           enough
           to
           abolish
           one
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           to
           abolish
           both
           :
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           result
           of
           all
           amounts
           only
           to
           this
           Enquiry
           ,
           Whether
           it
           would
           not
           be
           a
           politick
           course
           to
           take
           away
           all
           Government
           ,
           because
           all
           Government
           may
           be
           abused
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           17.
           
           Though
           this
           be
           a
           sufficient
           reply
           to
           the
           Objection
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           impertinent
           or
           unnecessary
           to
           abet
           it
           with
           this
           one
           consideration
           more
           .
           That
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           does
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           necessary
           to
           punish
           men
           for
           such
           Perswasions
           into
           which
           they
           have
           perhaps
           innocently
           abused
           themselves
           :
           for
           't
           is
           easily
           possible
           for
           well-meaning
           People
           through
           ignorance
           and
           inadvertency
           to
           be
           betrayed
           into
           such
           unhappy
           Errors
           ,
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           Publick
           Disturbance
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           much
           their
           Crime
           as
           Infelicity
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           remedy
           but
           it
           must
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           Correction
           of
           the
           Publick
           Rods
           and
           Axes
           .
           Magistrates
           are
           to
           take
           
           care
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           every
           particular
           mans
           concerns
           :
           And
           the
           end
           of
           all
           their
           Laws
           is
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           Charge
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           secure
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           harmless
           and
           well-meaning
           man
           make
           himself
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           misfortune
           they
           cannot
           prevent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           deal
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           with
           all
           other
           Offenders
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           pity
           ,
           and
           punish
           him
           .
           Private
           interest
           must
           yield
           to
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           one
           must
           suffer
           ,
           't
           is
           better
           certainly
           that
           one
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           ,
           should
           perish
           than
           the
           whole
           Community
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           any
           Laws
           should
           be
           so
           warily
           contrived
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           innocent
           Persons
           may
           sometimes
           fall
           under
           their
           Penalties
           ;
           yet
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           more
           beneficial
           to
           the
           Publick
           Welfare
           ,
           that
           now
           and
           then
           a
           guiltless
           person
           should
           suffer
           ,
           than
           that
           all
           the
           guilty
           should
           escape
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           former
           injures
           but
           one
           ,
           the
           latter
           all
           :
           Therefore
           is
           it
           necessary
           to
           govern
           all
           Societies
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           ill
           fortune
           that
           may
           befal
           a
           few
           single
           persons
           ,
           which
           
           can
           hardly
           be
           avoided
           whilst
           the
           Laws
           are
           in
           force
           :
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           either
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           in
           their
           stead
           be
           establish'd
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           inconvenience
           .
           Besides
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           unworthy
           Observation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           properly
           the
           end
           of
           Government
           to
           punish
           Enormities
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           Disturbances
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           bring
           Malefactors
           to
           Justice
           (
           as
           we
           term
           it
           )
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           inflict
           a
           Punishment
           upon
           the
           Crime
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           belongs
           peculiarly
           to
           the
           cognizance
           of
           another
           Tribunal
           )
           as
           provide
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           such
           Persons
           as
           are
           Pests
           and
           Enemies
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           example
           of
           their
           Punishment
           deter
           others
           from
           the
           like
           Practices
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           are
           some
           sins
           ,
           of
           which
           Governours
           take
           not
           so
           much
           notice
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           hainous
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           others
           that
           they
           punish
           with
           
             Capital
             Inflictions
          
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           not
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           so
           destructive
           of
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           
             Publick
             Societies
          
           .
           So
           that
           actions
           being
           punishable
           by
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Crime
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           ill
           consequence
           
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           otherwise
           even
           innocent
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           regard
           injurious
           ,
           it
           as
           much
           concerns
           Authority
           to
           give
           it
           check
           by
           severity
           of
           Laws
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           as
           any
           the
           foulest
           Immoralities
           .
           Temporal
           Punishments
           then
           are
           inflicted
           upon
           such
           persons
           that
           are
           turbulent
           against
           prescribed
           Rules
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           against
           those
           that
           offend
           against
           all
           other
           Publick
           Edicts
           of
           Government
           :
           they
           are
           both
           equally
           intended
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           when
           either
           of
           them
           are
           violated
           ,
           they
           equally
           tend
           to
           its
           disturbance
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           mens
           actings
           against
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           its
           Governours
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           are
           all
           their
           Offences
           against
           its
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           liable
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           same
           Authority
           .
           So
           that
           the
           matter
           debated
           ,
           in
           its
           last
           result
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           a
           question
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           of
           Policy
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           of
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           faith
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           quiet
           and
           preservation
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           possible
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Opinion
           be
           intolerable
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           its
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           ends
           of
           Government
           .
           For
           't
           is
           easily
           imaginable
           how
           an
           honest
           and
           well-meaning
           man
           may
           ,
           through
           meer
           ignorance
           ,
           fall
           into
           such
           Errours
           ,
           which
           though
           God
           will
           pardon
           ,
           yet
           Governours
           must
           punish
           :
           His
           integrity
           may
           expiate
           the
           Crime
           ,
           but
           cannot
           prevent
           the
           Mischief
           of
           his
           Errour
           .
           Nay
           so
           easie
           is
           it
           for
           men
           to
           deserve
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           were
           Government
           rightly
           understood
           and
           duly
           managed
           )
           mistakes
           and
           abuses
           of
           Religion
           would
           not
           supply
           the
           Gallies
           with
           vastly
           greater
           numbers
           than
           Villany
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Obligations
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           Pretending
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           Commands
           of
           Lawful
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THE
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Separation
             being
             asham'd
             of
             the
             silliness
             of
             the
             Principle
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             abuse
             the
             People
             ,
             think
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             ,
             by
             flying
             to
             the
             pretence
             of
             Scandal
             .
             Scandal
             is
             any
             thing
             that
             occasions
             the
             sin
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             determinately
             Good
             or
             Evil.
             All
             Scandal
             is
             equally
             taken
             ,
             but
             not
             equally
             Criminal
             .
             Men
             are
             to
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             in
             this
             
             Affair
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             .
             Of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             contrary
             behaviour
             towards
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             contrary
             Scandal
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             seeming
             Contradiction
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             between
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             Galatians
             .
             The
             proper
             obligations
             of
             Scandal
             are
             extended
             only
             to
             indifferent
             things
             .
             The
             Cases
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             concern'd
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             determined
             by
             setled
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             .
             How
             scandalously
             these
             men
             prevaricate
             with
             the
             World
             in
             their
             pretence
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             that
             may
             excuse
             their
             refusal
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             but
             gives
             no
             account
             of
             their
             Separation
             .
             Of
             their
             scrupling
             to
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             drive
             them
             from
             Divine
             Service
             into
             Conventicles
             .
             How
             shamefully
             these
             men
             juggle
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             their
             Followers
             .
             If
             they
             would
             but
             perswade
             their
             Proselytes
             to
             be
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             it
             would
             end
             all
             our
             differences
             .
             They
             first
             lead
             the
             people
             into
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             this
             the
             formal
             reason
             why
             they
             must
             follow
             them
             .
             If
             the
             peoples
             scruples
             are
             groundless
             ,
             then
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             a
             
             sinful
             disobedience
             .
             A
             further
             account
             of
             their
             shameful
             prevarication
             .
             The
             ridiculousness
             of
             the
             peoples
             pretending
             it
             concerning
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             scandalized
             .
             By
             their
             avoiding
             private
             Offences
             ,
             they
             run
             into
             publick
             Scandals
             .
             They
             scandalize
             their
             own
             weak
             Brethren
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             complying
             with
             them
             .
             Old
             and
             inveterate
             Scandals
             are
             not
             to
             be
             complyed
             with
             ,
             but
             opposed
             :
             and
             such
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             Authority
             and
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Obedience
             infinitely
             outweigh
             ,
             and
             utterly
             evacuate
             all
             the
             pretences
             of
             Scandal
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           1.
           
           THough
           the
           former
           Principle
           ,
           viz.
           that
           no
           man
           may
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           some
           Precept
           or
           Precedent
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           riveted
           into
           the
           peoples
           minds
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           and
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Separation
          
           ;
           yet
           their
           Leaders
           seem
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           own
           folly
           :
           and
           being
           driven
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           other
           little
           
           holds
           and
           shelters
           ,
           they
           have
           at
           length
           thought
           it
           the
           safest
           and
           the
           wisest
           course
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           pretence
           of
           Scandal
           .
           This
           is
           their
           
             Fort
             Royal
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           at
           last
           secured
           and
           entrench'd
           themselves
           .
           As
           for
           their
           own
           parts
           (
           they
           tell
           us
           )
           they
           are
           not
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           so
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           that
           themselves
           might
           lawfully
           use
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           of
           sincere
           ,
           but
           weak
           Christians
           that
           apprehend
           them
           to
           be
           sinful
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           they
           dare
           not
           conform
           to
           our
           Ceremonial
           Constitutions
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           ensnaring
           and
           scandalizing
           weak
           Consciences
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           
             spiritual
             murther
          
           .
           And
           whatever
           is
           due
           to
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           are
           too
           high
           a
           Tribute
           .
           None
           can
           be
           more
           ready
           ,
           than
           themselves
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           all
           lawful
           Commands
           ;
           but
           here
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           obey
           but
           at
           the
           price
           of
           Souls
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           dreadful
           Doom
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           has
           denounced
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           offend
           any
           of
           his
           
             little
             ones
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Babes
           and
           Weaklings
           in
           Christianity
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           they
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           hazard
           their
           own
           
           lives
           in
           obedience
           to
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           can
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           so
           cruel
           ,
           and
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           as
           to
           destroy
           any
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ;
           which
           is
           certainly
           done
           by
           casting
           snares
           and
           scandals
           before
           their
           weak
           Brethren
           .
           This
           is
           the
           last
           refuge
           of
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           examine
           its
           strength
           and
           reasonableness
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           as
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           other
           Cavils
           ,
           and
           shuffling
           Pretences
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
           Scandal
           then
           is
           a
           word
           of
           a
           large
           and
           ambiguous
           signification
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           it
           imports
           is
           not
           determinately
           either
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           but
           is
           sometimes
           innocent
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           criminal
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           nature
           of
           those
           things
           from
           whence
           it
           arises
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           circumstances
           wherewith
           it
           is
           attended
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           full
           and
           proper
           extent
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           't
           is
           any
           thing
           (
           whether
           good
           ,
           or
           evil
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           )
           that
           occasions
           the
           fall
           or
           sin
           of
           another
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Scandal
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           occasions
           anothers
           sin
           ,
           be
           in
           it self
           good
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           this
           casual
           event
           is
           not
           sufficient
           
           to
           reflect
           any
           charge
           or
           disparagement
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           in
           Scripture
           frequently
           attributed
           to
           the
           best
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           If
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           in
           it self
           criminal
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           chiefly
           blameable
           upon
           its
           own
           account
           ,
           yet
           this
           usually
           aggravates
           and
           enhances
           the
           original
           guilt
           of
           the
           action
           .
           But
           lastly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           a
           matter
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           either
           faultless
           ,
           or
           chargeable
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           different
           Cases
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           Christian
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           shall
           determine
           ,
           so
           various
           and
           contingent
           a
           thing
           not
           being
           capable
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           any
           fix'd
           and
           setled
           measures
           .
           Some
           are
           scandalized
           out
           of
           weakness
           ,
           and
           some
           out
           of
           peevishness
           ;
           some
           before
           due
           information
           of
           their
           mistake
           ,
           and
           some
           after
           it
           ;
           some
           because
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           some
           because
           they
           will
           not
           understand
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           infinite
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           men
           ought
           to
           consider
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           suitably
           to
           guide
           themselves
           by
           the
           same
           Rules
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Charity
           ,
           that
           determine
           them
           in
           all
           the
           other
           affairs
           of
           humane
           life
           .
           For
           the
           action
           it
           
           self
           is
           only
           the
           remote
           occasion
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           immediate
           cause
           of
           the
           scandal
           ;
           in
           that
           ,
           being
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           innocent
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           directly
           and
           from
           it self
           productive
           of
           any
           criminal
           effect
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           its
           being
           abused
           and
           perverted
           to
           purposes
           and
           opportunities
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           purely
           accidental
           .
           And
           the
           proper
           and
           immediate
           cause
           of
           every
           mans
           falling
           ,
           is
           something
           within
           himself
           :
           'T
           is
           either
           folly
           ,
           or
           malice
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           wilfulness
           ,
           too
           little
           understanding
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           passion
           ,
           that
           betray
           some
           men
           into
           sin
           by
           occasion
           of
           other
           mens
           actions
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Schools
           distinction
           of
           scandal
           into
           passive
           or
           that
           which
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           active
           or
           that
           which
           is
           given
           ,
           is
           apparently
           false
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           that
           has
           perplexed
           and
           intricated
           all
           discourses
           of
           this
           Article
           :
           Because
           Scandal
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           never
           given
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           taken
           ;
           as
           being
           only
           an
           occasion
           of
           offence
           taken
           by
           one
           manfrom
           the
           actions
           of
           another
           .
           Now
           if
           his
           taking
           offence
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           given
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           weakness
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           then
           is
           his
           case
           pitiable
           ,
           and
           a
           good-natur'd
           man
           will
           out
           of
           tenderness
           and
           charity
           forbear
           
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           he
           seizes
           on
           to
           abuse
           to
           his
           own
           destruction
           :
           For
           all
           the
           obligations
           of
           Scandal
           proceed
           purely
           from
           that
           extraordinary
           height
           of
           Charity
           and
           tenderness
           of
           good
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           signally
           recommended
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           forbear
           any
           action
           that
           we
           may
           lawfully
           omit
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           it
           will
           prove
           an
           occasion
           of
           sin
           and
           mischief
           to
           some
           well-meaning
           ,
           but
           less
           knowing
           Christians
           .
           But
           if
           it
           proceed
           from
           humour
           ,
           or
           pride
           ,
           or
           wilfulness
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           vicious
           Principle
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           man
           to
           be
           treated
           as
           a
           peevish
           and
           stubborn
           person
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           part
           with
           his
           own
           freedom
           ,
           because
           his
           Neighbour
           is
           froward
           and
           humorous
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           resolved
           to
           fall
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           I
           should
           forego
           the
           use
           of
           my
           liberty
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           make
           that
           his
           stumbling-block
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           all
           Scandal
           is
           equally
           taken
           ,
           but
           not
           equally
           criminal
           :
           in
           that
           ,
           some
           take
           it
           only
           because
           they
           are
           weak
           ,
           and
           some
           because
           they
           are
           peevish
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           different
           cases
           we
           are
           to
           behave
           our selves
           ,
           with
           a
           different
           demeanour
           in
           this
           affair
           .
        
         
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           for
           this
           we
           have
           variety
           of
           Examples
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           actions
           were
           liable
           to
           the
           opposite
           Scandals
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
           If
           they
           complyed
           with
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           rigorous
           Observation
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Rites
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           Scandal
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           by
           leading
           them
           into
           a
           false
           and
           mischievous
           opinion
           of
           their
           necessity
           :
           If
           they
           did
           not
           comply
           ,
           then
           that
           proved
           a
           Scandal
           to
           those
           Iews
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           fully
           instructed
           in
           the
           right
           nature
           ,
           and
           extent
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           fall
           back
           from
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           inclin'd
           men
           to
           a
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           Now
           between
           these
           two
           extremes
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           walk
           with
           great
           prudence
           and
           wariness
           ,
           inclining
           sometimes
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           they
           apprehended
           most
           beneficial
           to
           the
           ends
           &
           Interests
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Thus
           though
           St.
           Paul
           condescended
           to
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           humour
           and
           gratifie
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           so
           suddenly
           wrought
           off
           from
           the
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           strong
           impressions
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           were
           for
           a
           time
           indulged
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           ancient
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           yield
           so
           far
           to
           the
           Jewish
           obstinacy
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           Titus
           ,
           but
           opposed
           it
           with
           his
           utmost
           zeal
           and
           vehemence
           ;
           because
           this
           would
           in
           probability
           have
           frustrated
           the
           success
           of
           all
           his
           labour
           in
           propagating
           the
           Gospel
           among
           forein
           Nations
           ;
           if
           he
           who
           had
           before
           so
           vehemently
           asserted
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           instructed
           them
           in
           their
           freedom
           from
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           from
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           should
           now
           seem
           inconsistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           by
           acting
           directly
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           bringing
           men
           into
           a
           subjection
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           after
           himself
           had
           so
           often
           declared
           its
           being
           revers'd
           and
           superannuated
           .
           For
           what
           else
           could
           be
           probably
           expected
           ,
           than
           that
           his
           
             Gentile
             Proselytes
          
           being
           discouraged
           ,
           partly
           by
           his
           prevarication
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           Noke
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           foresaw
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           suspected
           ,
           they
           must
           submit
           ,
           should
           be
           strongly
           tempted
           to
           an
           utter
           Apostacy
           ?
           And
           therefore
           ,
           wisely
           weighing
           with
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           scandal
           
           was
           less
           dangerous
           in
           angring
           the
           Jews
           ,
           than
           in
           hazarding
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           own
           peevishness
           ,
           than
           to
           hazard
           the
           revolt
           of
           these
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           reason
           (
           as
           some
           learned
           men
           have
           observed
           )
           of
           this
           great
           Apostles
           different
           deportment
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           towards
           the
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           and
           Galatia
           ;
           because
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           there
           lived
           no
           small
           number
           of
           natural
           Jews
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           first
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           abrogation
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law.
           The
           Method
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Apostles
           invited
           them
           at
           first
           to
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           was
           barely
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           its
           Evidence
           and
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           without
           taking
           any
           notice
           ,
           whether
           their
           old
           Religion
           were
           thereby
           abrogated
           ,
           or
           continued
           :
           For
           had
           they
           at
           the
           first
           attempt
           dealt
           roundly
           with
           them
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           far
           from
           winning
           their
           assent
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           absolutely
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           affright
           them
           from
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           dispersed
           among
           them
           so
           many
           Judaizing
           
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           the
           positive
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           not
           being
           so
           throughly
           informed
           as
           to
           the
           superannuating
           of
           those
           legal
           observances
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           firmly
           wedded
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           :
           Therefore
           does
           the
           Apostle
           advise
           ,
           That
           these
           weak
           and
           uninstructed
           Converts
           should
           be
           tenderly
           treated
           ;
           and
           exhorts
           the
           more
           knowing
           Christians
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           weakness
           and
           simplicity
           ;
           till
           time
           ,
           and
           better
           information
           should
           wear
           off
           their
           old
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           better
           understanding
           of
           their
           own
           liberty
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           when
           they
           hapned
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           error
           ,
           he
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           treat
           them
           with
           the
           same
           tenderness
           and
           Civility
           :
           But
           rather
           chides
           and
           lashes
           them
           out
           of
           their
           childish
           folly
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           St.
           Chrysostome
           observes
           )
           at
           their
           first
           Conversion
           they
           had
           been
           competently
           instructed
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           had
           already
           disclaimed
           all
           their
           Jewish
           perswasions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           relapse
           into
           the
           Errours
           of
           Iudaism
           ,
           
           could
           not
           proceed
           from
           weakness
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           instruction
           ,
           but
           from
           lightness
           and
           giddiness
           of
           mind
           :
           a
           vanity
           that
           deserved
           to
           be
           upbraided
           with
           as
           much
           briskness
           and
           vehemence
           of
           Satyr
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           has
           us'd
           in
           that
           Epistle
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           arose
           the
           Quarrel
           between
           him
           and
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           in
           that
           St.
           Peter
           had
           not
           carried
           himself
           so
           prudently
           in
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           have
           done
           ;
           their
           Controversie
           was
           not
           about
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           a
           prescribed
           Duty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           purely
           about
           an
           occasional
           and
           changeable
           matter
           of
           prudence
           .
           But
           to
           pass
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           particular
           cases
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           whose
           practice
           in
           this
           affair
           is
           the
           best
           Comment
           upon
           his
           Doctrine
           :
           the
           result
           of
           what
           I
           have
           discoursed
           from
           him
           evidently
           amounts
           to
           these
           two
           consequences
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           proper
           obligations
           of
           Scandal
           are
           extended
           only
           to
           matters
           of
           an
           indifferent
           and
           arbitrary
           Nature
           .
           Those
           things
           that
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           whether
           they
           offend
           any
           man
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           absolutely
           unlawful
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           forbear
           ,
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           stronger
           obligations
           
           than
           those
           of
           Scandal
           :
           and
           therefore
           its
           proper
           Scene
           must
           lie
           in
           things
           that
           are
           not
           determinately
           good
           or
           evil
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           the
           cases
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           concern'd
           ,
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           determin'd
           by
           any
           unalterable
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Rules
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           actions
           in
           reference
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           common
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           from
           this
           more
           general
           account
           may
           we
           proceed
           ,
           with
           more
           clearness
           and
           security
           ,
           to
           some
           more
           close
           and
           particular
           considerations
           ,
           that
           immediately
           relate
           to
           this
           affair
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           pleaded
           by
           some
           men
           in
           justification
           of
           their
           present
           Schism
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           First
           ,
           And
           here
           in
           the
           first
           place
           let
           me
           desire
           them
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           manifestly
           &
           scandalously
           they
           prevaricate
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           their
           management
           of
           this
           Apology
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Pretence
           is
           too
           narrow
           a
           Covering
           for
           their
           Practices
           .
           For
           however
           it
           may
           serve
           to
           excuse
           their
           refusal
           of
           Conformity
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Publick
           and
           Ministerial
           Function
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           renounce
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           yet
           how
           will
           this
           
           account
           for
           all
           the
           other
           disorders
           and
           irregularities
           of
           their
           separations
           ?
           What
           has
           this
           to
           do
           with
           their
           private
           Meetings
           and
           Conventicles
           ,
           against
           the
           Commands
           of
           publick
           Authority
           ?
           They
           plead
           it
           only
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           in
           laying
           down
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           being
           present
           at
           our
           Assemblies
           in
           a
           private
           capacity
           :
           (
           as
           they
           sometimes
           are
           .
           )
           Why
           therefore
           should
           they
           keep
           up
           such
           an
           apparent
           Separation
           ,
           by
           gathering
           people
           into
           distinct
           Meetings
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           without
           any
           criminal
           Scandal
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           violence
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           be
           constant
           at
           our
           Congregations
           ?
           When
           themselves
           were
           (
           or
           at
           least
           thought
           they
           were
           )
           in
           power
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           think
           so
           slightly
           of
           unnecessary
           Separations
           ,
           but
           provided
           against
           their
           very
           appearances
           and
           possibilities
           :
           Why
           therefore
           should
           they
           now
           make
           so
           light
           of
           exposing
           the
           Church
           to
           all
           the
           distempers
           that
           naturally
           follow
           ,
           upon
           making
           Parties
           and
           Divisions
           ?
           If
           there
           were
           nothing
           but
           Scandal
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           they
           would
           live
           quietly
           and
           conformably
           in
           a
           private
           condition
           ,
           though
           this
           might
           possibly
           restrain
           them
           from
           doing
           so
           in
           a
           
           publick
           Office.
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           such
           nice
           and
           tender-natur'd
           people
           ,
           that
           will
           undo
           themselves
           to
           please
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           should
           be
           wonderfully
           tender
           of
           giving
           needless
           offence
           to
           their
           Governours
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           whatever
           other
           pretences
           they
           make
           to
           excuse
           their
           Non-conformity
           ,
           nothing
           can
           justifie
           their
           Separation
           ,
           but
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           being
           present
           at
           our
           Congregations
           .
           For
           what
           ,
           if
           they
           scruple
           to
           renounce
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           is
           this
           any
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           gather
           people
           into
           Conventicles
           ,
           keep
           their
           private
           Meetings
           in
           time
           of
           publick
           Service
           ,
           affront
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           encourage
           their
           Followers
           in
           a
           down-right
           Schism
           and
           Separation
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           a
           pretty
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           to
           hear
           one
           of
           them
           plead
           :
           I
           cannot
           renounce
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           therefore
           I
           must
           keep
           a
           Conventicle
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           their
           method
           of
           acting
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           can
           never
           clear
           themselves
           of
           some
           odd
           suspicions
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           frankly
           and
           openly
           declare
           their
           opinion
           of
           our
           Service
           :
           If
           they
           think
           it
           unlawful
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           own
           ,
           and
           profess
           ,
           and
           plead
           it
           ;
           if
           lawful
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           justifie
           
           themselves
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           when
           lawful
           Authority
           requires
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           just
           and
           lawful
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           notwithstanding
           keep
           up
           so
           wide
           a
           Schism
           ,
           by
           gathering
           people
           out
           of
           publick
           Congregations
           into
           private
           Meetings
           .
           And
           could
           their
           credulous
           Disciples
           be
           but
           made
           sensible
           ,
           how
           coarsly
           they
           are
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           how
           lamentably
           they
           juggle
           and
           dissemble
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           more
           abhor
           them
           for
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           than
           they
           now
           admire
           them
           for
           their
           Saint-like
           and
           demure
           pretences
           .
           For
           if
           they
           would
           perswade
           them
           to
           do
           what
           themselves
           would
           not
           scruple
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           ,
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           be
           of
           their
           own
           mind
           )
           this
           Schism
           would
           quickly
           be
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           setled
           .
           The
           only
           reason
           (
           say
           most
           of
           them
           )
           why
           they
           forsook
           their
           Ministry
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           durst
           not
           abjure
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           dispense
           with
           them
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Conformists
           .
           But
           if
           that
           be
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           scruple
           ,
           then
           ,
           Why
           are
           they
           not
           regular
           and
           conformable
           in
           all
           other
           Particulars
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           can
           pretend
           no
           such
           Exceptions
           ?
           And
           what
           does
           renouncing
           
           the
           Covenant
           concern
           the
           people
           ?
           And
           therefore
           how
           shall
           that
           excuse
           ,
           or
           justifie
           them
           in
           their
           Separation
           ?
           This
           thing
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           restrain
           men
           from
           something
           else
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           motive
           to
           drive
           them
           from
           that
           .
           Now
           what
           can
           be
           more
           apparent
           ,
           than
           that
           these
           men
           are
           resolved
           to
           comply
           with
           ,
           and
           encourage
           ,
           the
           people
           in
           a
           wicked
           and
           rebellious
           Schism
           (
           for
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           groundless
           and
           unwarrantable
           )
           by
           herding
           them
           into
           Conventicles
           for
           their
           own
           private
           ends
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           Authority
           ?
           Whereas
           had
           they
           any
           true
           sense
           of
           Conscience
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           they
           would
           labor
           to
           dispossess
           the
           people
           of
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           them
           to
           a
           fair
           and
           candid
           opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           she
           requires
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           themselves
           are
           convinced
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           lawful
           and
           innocent
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           valued
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           setlement
           of
           the
           Nation
           before
           their
           own
           selfish
           ends
           ,
           instead
           of
           keeping
           up
           Divisions
           (
           as
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           do
           by
           their
           Conventicles
           )
           they
           would
           be
           as
           zealous
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           most
           so
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           grounds
           
           of
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           ,
           and
           to
           reunite
           their
           Party
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           perswading
           them
           to
           an
           orderly
           and
           peaceable
           Conformity
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           innocent
           (
           as
           themselves
           believe
           it
           is
           )
           it
           must
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           be
           necessary
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           any
           mans
           Duty
           to
           be
           peaceable
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           obedient
           to
           lawful
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           came
           the
           people
           to
           be
           scandalized
           ?
           by
           whom
           were
           they
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           affrighted
           into
           their
           mistakes
           ?
           Who
           buzzed
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           jealousies
           into
           their
           heads
           ?
           And
           ,
           Who
           taught
           them
           to
           call
           our
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Popish
           ,
           Superstitious
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           ?
           What
           other
           inducement
           have
           they
           to
           dislike
           the
           Churches
           Constitutions
           ,
           but
           meerly
           the
           example
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ?
           Their
           practice
           is
           the
           only
           Foundation
           of
           the
           peoples
           opinion
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           flocks
           straggle
           from
           our
           Churches
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           to
           follow
           their
           Pastors
           :
           They
           first
           lead
           the
           people
           into
           an
           Errour
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           must
           be
           an
           Apology
           for
           themselves
           to
           follow
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           whilst
           they
           dance
           in
           a
           Circle
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           their
           Preachers
           follow
           
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           follow
           their
           Preachers
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           
             Godly
             Ministers
          
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           conform
           for
           fear
           of
           scandalizing
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           would
           but
           venture
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           scandalized
           .
           So
           that
           these
           men
           first
           lay
           the
           stumbling-block
           in
           the
           peoples
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           because
           it
           scares
           silly
           and
           timorous
           Souls
           ,
           this
           serves
           for
           a
           pretence
           to
           startle
           ,
           &
           be
           astonish'd
           at
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           increase
           the
           childish
           fears
           of
           the
           multitude
           by
           their
           own
           seeming
           &
           counterfeit
           horror
           .
           Now
           with
           what
           a
           shameless
           Brow
           do
           these
           men
           prevaricate
           with
           publick
           Authority
           ?
           They
           have
           deceived
           the
           people
           into
           a
           publick
           Errour
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           not
           undeceive
           them
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           displeasure
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           possess'd
           their
           minds
           with
           unworthy
           scruples
           ,
           and
           jealousies
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           then
           must
           this
           weakness
           of
           the
           people
           be
           made
           the
           
             Formal
             Excuse
          
           of
           their
           own
           disobedience
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Artifice
           they
           prostitute
           the
           Reverence
           of
           all
           Government
           to
           the
           fortuitous
           humor
           and
           peevishness
           of
           their
           own
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           making
           the
           publick
           Laws
           submit
           
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           govern
           ,
           they
           put
           it
           in
           their
           own
           power
           to
           enact
           ,
           or
           repeal
           them
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           no
           Law
           shall
           have
           any
           force
           to
           bind
           the
           Subject
           without
           their
           approbation
           :
           Because
           't
           is
           in
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           work
           prejudices
           ,
           in
           the
           people
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           their
           being
           offended
           be
           sufficient
           to
           take
           off
           their
           obligation
           ,
           't
           is
           ,
           or
           't
           is
           not
           a
           Law
           ,
           only
           as
           themselves
           shall
           think
           good
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           first
           govern
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           &
           then
           sooth
           and
           flatter
           their
           pride
           ,
           by
           inveigling
           them
           into
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           govern'd
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           stratagem
           they
           govern
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           from
           whomsoever
           these
           good
           people
           learn'd
           their
           idle
           &
           imaginary
           scruples
           ,
           the
           offence
           they
           have
           taken
           against
           the
           Customs
           and
           Prescriptions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           either
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           :
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           rational
           grounds
           for
           their
           dislike
           &
           separation
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           then
           these
           men
           that
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           ought
           to
           plead
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           Scandal
           ,
           
           to
           justifie
           their
           disobedience
           ;
           because
           they
           must
           carry
           in
           them
           an
           obligation
           antecedent
           to
           that
           of
           Scandal
           ;
           in
           that
           they
           are
           supposed
           sufficient
           to
           warrant
           and
           patronize
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           not
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           their
           dislike
           is
           founded
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           pleaded
           in
           their
           defence
           and
           justification
           .
           But
           if
           the
           latter
           ,
           then
           is
           their
           dislike
           groundless
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           determine
           that
           they
           ought
           rather
           to
           undeceive
           them
           ,
           by
           discovering
           their
           mistake
           ,
           than
           to
           encourage
           them
           in
           their
           sinful
           disobedience
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           groundless
           )
           by
           compliance
           with
           them
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           they
           will
           fairly
           discharge
           themselves
           from
           all
           danger
           of
           any
           criminal
           offence
           .
           For
           however
           scandal
           groundlesly
           taken
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           always
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           never
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           )
           may
           possibly
           lay
           a
           restraint
           upon
           my
           liberty
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           informed
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Error
           ,
           and
           disavowed
           those
           ill
           consequences
           he
           would
           draw
           from
           my
           example
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           have
           so
           done
           ,
           I
           have
           prevented
           the
           danger
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           which
           always
           supposes
           errour
           ,
           weakness
           ,
           or
           mistake
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Errour
           is
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           removed
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           scandal
           too
           :
           And
           if
           he
           shall
           still
           pretend
           to
           be
           scandalized
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           because
           he
           is
           weak
           ,
           but
           peevish
           ;
           and
           if
           after
           this
           I
           comply
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           my
           lawful
           Superiors
           ,
           I
           shall
           disobey
           Authority
           ,
           only
           ,
           because
           my
           Neighbour
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           for
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           .
           And
           this
           further
           discovers
           ,
           how
           shamelesly
           these
           men
           shuffle
           and
           prevaricate
           with
           the
           world
           ;
           in
           that
           when
           most
           of
           them
           have
           declared
           ,
           in
           their
           private
           Discourses
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           imagine
           our
           Ceremonies
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Grandees
           and
           Representatives
           have
           profess'd
           to
           publick
           Authority
           in
           
             Solemn
             Conferences
          
           ,
           that
           they
           scruple
           not
           these
           things
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           offence
           to
           some
           well-meaning
           people
           that
           were
           unhappily
           possess'd
           with
           some
           odd
           and
           groundless
           jealousies
           against
           them
           .
           For
           if
           so
           ,
           Then
           why
           are
           not
           these
           good
           people
           ,
           that
           follow
           them
           ,
           better
           informed
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           disabuse
           them
           out
           of
           their
           
           false
           and
           absurd
           conceits
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           connive
           at
           their
           pride
           and
           presumption
           ?
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           more
           smartly
           reprove
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           rashness
           to
           censure
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           to
           condemn
           ,
           and
           revile
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           to
           scorn
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           Instructors
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           chide
           them
           out
           of
           their
           malepart
           ,
           peevish
           ,
           and
           impatient
           confidence
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           convincing
           them
           at
           least
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           their
           being
           deceived
           ,
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           more
           humble
           and
           governable
           temper
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           teach
           them
           in
           plain
           terms
           that
           the
           establish'd
           way
           of
           Worship
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           innocent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           forsake
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           ?
           If
           they
           would
           but
           make
           it
           part
           of
           their
           business
           to
           undeceive
           the
           people
           ,
           how
           easily
           would
           all
           their
           stragling
           Followers
           return
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           they
           dare
           not
           let
           them
           know
           their
           Errours
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           forfeit
           both
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           their
           Reputation
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           they
           rather
           confirm
           them
           in
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           
           are
           forced
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           scandalized
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           unusual
           to
           hear
           the
           foolish
           people
           pretend
           it
           concerning
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           your
           action
           is
           a
           Scandal
           to
           them
           :
           By
           which
           they
           mean
           ,
           either
           that
           it
           leads
           them
           into
           sin
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           makes
           them
           angry
           .
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           contradiction
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           know
           how
           the
           snare
           and
           temptation
           is
           laid
           ,
           then
           they
           know
           how
           to
           escape
           it
           ;
           my
           action
           does
           not
           force
           them
           into
           the
           sin
           ,
           but
           only
           invites
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           through
           their
           own
           mistake
           and
           folly
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           they
           have
           discovered
           ,
           by
           what
           mistake
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           betray'd
           ,
           they
           know
           how
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           danger
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           their
           duty
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           plead
           Scandal
           ,
           when
           that
           supposes
           ignorance
           ?
           And
           however
           I
           behave
           my self
           ,
           they
           know
           what
           they
           have
           to
           do
           themselves
           :
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           How
           can
           they
           say
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           scandalized
           ;
           when
           by
           so
           saying
           they
           confess
           they
           are
           not
           ?
           For
           that
           implies
           a
           knowledge
           how
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           danger
           .
           If
           the
           latter
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           are
           angry
           ,
           then
           all
           their
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           part
           with
           my
           liberty
           ,
           and
           
           disobey
           my
           Superiors
           to
           please
           them
           ;
           that
           their
           saucy
           humour
           must
           give
           me
           Law
           ;
           that
           I
           must
           be
           their
           Slave
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           proud
           ,
           and
           insolent
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           must
           gain
           a
           power
           over
           me
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           forward
           to
           censure
           mine
           actions
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           encounter
           Scandal
           with
           Scandal
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           be
           discharged
           upon
           that
           side
           that
           occasions
           the
           most
           and
           the
           greatest
           offences
           :
           Now
           all
           the
           mischief
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           ensue
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           constitution
           of
           affairs
           ,
           upon
           their
           compliance
           with
           Authority
           ,
           reaches
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           ;
           whereas
           by
           their
           refractory
           disobedience
           they
           give
           offence
           not
           only
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Jew
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           ,
           not
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           advantages
           they
           give
           to
           Atheism
           and
           Popery
           ,
           let
           me
           only
           mind
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           accidental
           offence
           of
           the
           Judgments
           of
           some
           well-meaning
           ,
           but
           less
           knowing
           Christians
           ,
           of
           a
           private
           capacity
           ,
           pass
           a
           sufficient
           obligation
           upon
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           restrain
           it
           from
           any
           practice
           in
           it self
           lawful
           ;
           of
           how
           much
           more
           
           force
           must
           that
           scandal
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           given
           to
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           by
           denying
           obedience
           to
           its
           lawful
           commands
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           infringing
           its
           just
           power
           in
           things
           not
           forbidden
           by
           any
           divine
           Law
           ?
           Now
           if
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           in
           themselves
           apparently
           evil
           ,
           then
           their
           repugnancy
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           were
           sufficient
           Objection
           both
           against
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           their
           imposition
           ;
           and
           their
           scandal
           to
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           Christians
           were
           of
           small
           force
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           their
           intrinsick
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           unlawfulness
           :
           But
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           not
           pretended
           in
           our
           present
           case
           ,
           What
           a
           shameful
           scandal
           and
           reproach
           to
           Religion
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           necessary
           duty
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           complyance
           with
           the
           weak
           and
           groundless
           scruples
           of
           some
           private
           men
           ?
           'T
           is
           certainly
           past
           dispute
           ,
           that
           the
           reasonable
           offence
           of
           some
           weaker
           Brethren
           cannot
           so
           strongly
           oblige
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           the
           indispensable
           command
           of
           obeying
           our
           lawful
           Superiors
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           demand
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Judgment
           of
           a
           lawful
           Magistrate
           have
           not
           more
           force
           and
           power
           over
           
           Conscience
           ,
           than
           the
           Judgment
           of
           every
           private
           Christian
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           may
           the
           Laws
           of
           Authority
           be
           cancell'd
           ,
           and
           controul'd
           by
           the
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           of
           those
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           meer
           scandal
           arises
           only
           from
           the
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           persons
           offended
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           any
           just
           and
           wise
           occasion
           of
           dislike
           ,
           the
           action
           becomes
           primarily
           unlawful
           ,
           not
           because
           't
           is
           scandalous
           ,
           but
           because
           't
           is
           antecedently
           evil
           ;
           whereas
           meer
           and
           proper
           scandal
           is
           only
           concern'd
           in
           things
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           :
           So
           that
           in
           this
           case
           all
           the
           difficulty
           is
           ,
           Whether
           is
           the
           greater
           scandal
           ,
           to
           do
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           ,
           when
           a
           private
           Christian
           dislikes
           it
           ;
           or
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           publick
           Authority
           enjoyns
           it
           ?
           And
           certainly
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Controversie
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           a
           fouler
           reproach
           to
           Religion
           ,
           to
           disobey
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           in
           a
           thing
           lawful
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           than
           to
           offend
           a
           private
           Christian.
           And
           I
           may
           safely
           appeal
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           wise
           and
           sober
           men
           ,
           Whether
           the
           intolerable
           waywardness
           of
           some
           nice
           and
           squeamish
           Consciences
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           just
           Authority
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           fouler
           and
           more
           notorious
           scandal
           to
           Religion
           ,
           than
           a
           modest
           
           and
           humble
           compliance
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           in
           things
           not
           so
           apparently
           useful
           and
           necessary
           ?
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           own
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           seem
           so
           exceedingly
           tender
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           way
           more
           scandalize
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           complying
           with
           them
           :
           By
           which
           they
           are
           tempted
           and
           betray'd
           into
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           mischievous
           enormities
           ;
           for
           thereby
           they
           encourage
           their
           folly
           ,
           feed
           and
           cherish
           their
           ungrounded
           fancies
           ,
           confirm
           them
           in
           a
           false
           opinion
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           their
           Superiors
           commands
           ,
           and
           so
           lead
           them
           directly
           into
           the
           sins
           of
           unwarrantable
           Schism
           and
           Disobedience
           .
           How
           many
           feeble
           and
           deluded
           Souls
           are
           enticed
           ,
           by
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           example
           ,
           to
           violate
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           when
           themselves
           are
           not
           convinced
           of
           their
           unlawfulness
           ,
           and
           so
           entangle
           themselves
           in
           a
           complicated
           sin
           ,
           by
           disobeying
           their
           lawful
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           doubtful
           and
           unsatisfied
           Conscience
           ?
           They
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           zealous
           Disciples
           are
           offended
           at
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           because
           they
           see
           their
           
           godly
           Ministers
           to
           slight
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           their
           example
           be
           sufficient
           to
           rescind
           the
           lawful
           Commands
           of
           their
           Governors
           ,
           they
           give
           them
           the
           most
           criminal
           Scandal
           ,
           by
           inviting
           them
           to
           the
           most
           criminal
           disobedience
           .
           So
           that
           all
           circumstances
           fairly
           considered
           ,
           the
           avoiding
           of
           offences
           will
           prove
           the
           most
           effectual
           inducement
           to
           Conformity
           :
           For
           this
           would
           take
           away
           the
           very
           Grounds
           and
           Foundations
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           remove
           all
           our
           differences
           ,
           prevent
           much
           trouble
           and
           more
           sin
           ,
           cure
           all
           our
           Schisms
           ,
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           banish
           our
           mutual
           Jealousies
           ,
           Censures
           ,
           and
           Animosities
           ,
           and
           establish
           the
           Nation
           in
           a
           firm
           and
           lasting
           Peace
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           troubles
           and
           disturbances
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           inflexible
           perversness
           of
           about
           an
           hundred
           proud
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           seditious
           Preachers
           ;
           against
           whom
           ,
           if
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Laws
           were
           particularly
           levelled
           ,
           How
           easie
           would
           it
           be
           in
           some
           competent
           time
           to
           reduce
           the
           people
           to
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           temper
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           all
           our
           present
           Schisms
           (
           that
           may
           otherwise
           prove
           eternal
           )
           expire
           with
           ,
           or
           before
           ,
           the
           present
           Age
           ?
           The
           want
           ,
           or
           neglect
           ,
           of
           which
           method
           ,
           is
           
           the
           only
           thing
           ,
           that
           has
           given
           them
           so
           much
           strength
           ,
           &
           so
           long
           a
           continuance
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           No
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           or
           give
           place
           to
           old
           and
           inveterate
           scandals
           ,
           but
           rather
           ought
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           to
           oppose
           them
           with
           a
           publick
           defiance
           ,
           and
           to
           shame
           those
           that
           pretend
           them
           out
           of
           their
           confidence
           .
           For
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           compliance
           and
           condescension
           in
           these
           Cases
           ,
           is
           tenderness
           and
           compassion
           to
           some
           mens
           infirmities
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           this
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           their
           being
           scandalized
           ,
           so
           long
           am
           I
           bound
           by
           charity
           and
           good
           nature
           to
           condescend
           to
           their
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           :
           For
           after
           they
           have
           had
           a
           competent
           time
           and
           means
           of
           better
           information
           ,
           I
           have
           reason
           enough
           to
           presume
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           gound
           of
           their
           taking
           offence
           ,
           but
           pride
           or
           peevishness
           ,
           or
           something
           worse
           .
           So
           that
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           is
           to
           disabuse
           the
           weak
           by
           rectifying
           his
           judgment
           ,
           removing
           his
           scruples
           ,
           declaring
           the
           innocence
           of
           my
           action
           ,
           clearing
           it
           of
           all
           sinister
           suspicions
           ,
           and
           protesting
           against
           all
           those
           abuses
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           
           upon
           the
           lawful
           use
           of
           my
           Christian
           liberty
           :
           And
           when
           I
           have
           so
           done
           ,
           I
           have
           cleared
           my self
           from
           all
           his
           ill-natured
           jealousies
           and
           surmises
           ,
           and
           discharged
           all
           the
           offices
           and
           obligations
           of
           Charity
           .
           And
           if
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           my
           offended
           Neighbor
           shall
           still
           persevere
           in
           his
           perverse
           mis-interpretation
           of
           my
           actions
           ,
           and
           pretend
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           gaul
           and
           ensnare
           his
           tender
           Conscience
           ;
           the
           man
           is
           peevish
           and
           refractory
           ,
           and
           only
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           precarious
           pretence
           ,
           to
           justifie
           his
           uncharitable
           censures
           of
           my
           innocent
           liberty
           ;
           and
           then
           am
           I
           so
           far
           from
           being
           under
           any
           obligation
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           peevishness
           and
           insolence
           of
           his
           humour
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           strongly
           bound
           to
           thwart
           and
           oppose
           it
           .
           For
           otherwise
           I
           should
           but
           betray
           my
           Christian
           liberty
           to
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           his
           wilful
           and
           imperious
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           give
           superstitious
           folly
           the
           advantage
           and
           Authority
           of
           Prescription
           .
           For
           if
           that
           prevail
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           yield
           and
           condescend
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           stubborn
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           it
           must
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           gain
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           the
           custom
           and
           received
           opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           can
           plead
           that
           ,
           
           then
           it
           becomes
           necessary
           :
           Inveterate
           Errours
           are
           ever
           sacred
           and
           venerable
           ,
           and
           what
           prescription
           warrants
           ,
           it
           always
           imposes
           :
           Custom
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           rule
           and
           preside
           in
           the
           practices
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           popular
           ;
           and
           being
           ever
           attended
           with
           a
           numerous
           train
           of
           Followers
           ,
           it
           grows
           proud
           and
           confident
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           upbraid
           free
           reason
           with
           singularity
           and
           Innovation
           .
           So
           that
           all
           I
           could
           gain
           ,
           by
           an
           absolute
           resignation
           of
           my
           own
           liberty
           to
           another
           mans
           folly
           ,
           would
           be
           only
           to
           give
           him
           a
           plausible
           pretence
           to
           claim
           a
           right
           of
           command
           and
           dominion
           over
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           my self
           subject
           to
           his
           humour
           by
           my
           own
           civility
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           though
           the
           Jews
           were
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           for
           a
           time
           permitted
           the
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           of
           their
           Nation
           ;
           yet
           afterward
           when
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           ,
           better
           understood
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           think
           it
           owed
           them
           so
           much
           civility
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           had
           not
           given
           check
           to
           their
           stubborn
           perswasions
           ,
           they
           had
           given
           them
           Authority
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           too
           long
           a
           compliance
           ,
           would
           have
           vouched
           and
           abetted
           their
           Errours
           ,
           and
           adopted
           Judaism
           
           into
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           Circumcision
           not
           only
           might
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           must
           have
           been
           conveyed
           down
           to
           us
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           by
           as
           firm
           and
           uninterrupted
           a
           Tradition
           as
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           shews
           us
           ,
           how
           way-ward
           and
           unreasonable
           those
           men
           are
           ,
           who
           still
           persevere
           to
           object
           Scandal
           against
           the
           Churches
           Constitutions
           ,
           after
           she
           has
           so
           often
           protested
           against
           this
           Exception
           by
           so
           many
           solemn
           Declarations
           .
           When
           at
           first
           it
           was
           pretended
           ,
           it
           might
           perhaps
           for
           a
           while
           excuse
           ,
           or
           alleviate
           their
           disobedience
           ;
           but
           after
           Authority
           has
           so
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           removed
           their
           suspicions
           ,
           and
           so
           amply
           cleared
           the
           innocence
           of
           its
           own
           intentions
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           still
           continue
           jealous
           and
           quarrelsom
           ,
           they
           may
           thank
           themselves
           if
           they
           smart
           for
           their
           own
           presumption
           and
           folly
           .
           And
           Princes
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           abridge
           themselves
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           lawful
           Power
           ,
           only
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           their
           Subjects
           will
           not
           learn
           to
           be
           modest
           and
           ingenuous
           .
           And
           if
           his
           Majesty
           should
           think
           good
           to
           condescend
           so
           far
           to
           these
           mens
           peevishness
           ,
           as
           to
           reverse
           his
           Laws
           against
           them
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           them
           ,
           this
           would
           but
           feed
           
           and
           cherish
           their
           insolence
           ,
           and
           only
           encourage
           them
           to
           proceed
           (
           if
           that
           be
           possible
           )
           to
           more
           unreasonable
           demands
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           insist
           upon
           these
           ,
           they
           may
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           granted
           them
           ,
           go
           on
           to
           make
           new
           remonstrances
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           upon
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           .
           And
           beside
           ,
           this
           would
           but
           give
           the
           countenance
           of
           Authority
           to
           their
           scruples
           and
           superstitious
           pretences
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           under
           all
           those
           Calumnies
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           with
           which
           themselves
           or
           their
           followers
           labour
           to
           charge
           it
           ,
           and
           oblige
           future
           Ages
           to
           admire
           and
           celebrate
           these
           peevish
           and
           seditious
           persons
           as
           the
           Founders
           of
           a
           more
           godly
           and
           thorow
           Reformation
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           how
           much
           Princes
           have
           ever
           gain'd
           by
           their
           concessions
           to
           the
           demands
           of
           Fanatick
           Zealots
           ,
           they
           may
           easily
           embolden
           ,
           but
           hardly
           satisfie
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           yield
           up
           but
           one
           Jewel
           of
           their
           Imperial
           Diadem
           to
           their
           importunity
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           usual
           for
           them
           to
           rest
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           gain'd
           Crown
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           head
           that
           wears
           it
           too
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           the
           madness
           of
           unreasonable
           men
           .
           How
           happy
           would
           the
           world
           be
           ,
           if
           wise
           men
           were
           but
           wise
           enough
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           the
           
           Mistress
           of
           Fools
           ?
           But
           every
           Age
           lives
           as
           much
           at
           all
           adventure
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           warnings
           and
           experiences
           of
           all
           former
           Ages
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           9.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           infinitely
           outweigh
           ,
           and
           utterly
           evacuate
           all
           the
           pretences
           of
           scandal
           .
           For
           the
           matters
           wherein
           scandal
           is
           concern'd
           are
           only
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           but
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           antecedently
           sinful
           remains
           so
           ,
           after
           the
           commands
           of
           lawful
           Authority
           are
           superinduced
           upon
           it
           ;
           these
           change
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
             as
             to
             their
             Nature
          
           ,
           into
           necessary
           Duties
           ,
           
             as
             to
             their
             Vse
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           place
           them
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           obligations
           of
           scandal
           ,
           that
           may
           in
           many
           cases
           extend
           to
           the
           restraint
           of
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           the
           prejudice
           and
           hinderance
           of
           our
           Duty
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Obedience
           ,
           how
           offensive
           soever
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           upon
           some
           other
           account
           faulty
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           Criminal
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           scandal
           ;
           the
           obligations
           whereof
           are
           but
           accidental
           and
           occasional
           ,
           whereas
           those
           of
           Obedience
           are
           of
           a
           prime
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           eternal
           necessity
           .
           Princes
           are
           Gods
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           Lieutenants
           
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           he
           vests
           them
           with
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Law
           binds
           us
           to
           obey
           theirs
           ;
           and
           though
           their
           Decrees
           pass
           no
           
             direct
             Obligation
          
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           the
           Divine
           laws
           directly
           and
           immediately
           bind
           their
           Consciences
           to
           obey
           them
           ;
           and
           God
           has
           annex'd
           the
           same
           Penalties
           to
           Disobedience
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           own
           :
           So
           that
           obedience
           to
           all
           the
           lawful
           Commands
           of
           our
           Superiours
           is
           one
           part
           of
           our
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           our
           obligation
           to
           it
           is
           tied
           upon
           us
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           Command
           :
           aud
           therefore
           if
           the
           duty
           of
           avoiding
           scandal
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           Compliance
           with
           my
           neighbours
           weakness
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           excuse
           that
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Authority
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           too
           to
           take
           off
           the
           immediate
           Obligations
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           So
           that
           when
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           publick
           commands
           of
           a
           lawful
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           the
           private
           Offence
           of
           an
           honest
           Neighbour
           countermand
           each
           other
           ,
           if
           the
           latter
           prevail
           ,
           then
           may
           it
           forbid
           what
           God
           has
           made
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           ,
           and
           oblige
           us
           to
           disobey
           him
           out
           of
           Compliance
           with
           the
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           of
           men
           .
           How
           few
           are
           there
           of
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           more
           severe
           and
           peremptory
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           
           command
           Obedience
           to
           Authority
           ?
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           may
           decline
           this
           duty
           only
           to
           avoid
           scandal
           ,
           Why
           not
           any
           ?
           Why
           not
           all
           ?
           This
           then
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           all
           its
           casual
           and
           equivocal
           events
           ,
           no
           mans
           Conscience
           is
           concern'd
           to
           provide
           against
           them
           .
           And
           if
           other
           men
           will
           be
           offended
           because
           I
           do
           my
           Duty
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           fault
           and
           not
           mine
           ;
           and
           better
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           another
           mans
           sin
           ,
           than
           the
           Author
           of
           mine
           own
           .
           No
           mans
           folly
           or
           ignorance
           can
           cancel
           my
           obligations
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           God's
           Vicegerent
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           cases
           where
           there
           is
           any
           competition
           between
           scandal
           and
           a
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           difficulty
           to
           be
           resolved
           ,
           than
           ,
           whether
           I
           shall
           disobey
           God
           ,
           or
           displease
           my
           foolish
           Neighbour
           ?
           And
           't
           is
           (
           one
           would
           think
           )
           past
           all
           dispute
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           positively
           determin'd
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           Duty
           ,
           the
           obligations
           to
           Obedience
           in
           that
           particular
           are
           not
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           ,
           left
           to
           any
           man's
           Choice
           and
           Prudence
           (
           as
           all
           matters
           of
           Scandal
           are
           )
           but
           it
           must
           become
           in
           all
           Cases
           and
           Circumstances
           whatsoever
           ,
           a
           Duty
           of
           a
           precise
           absolute
           ,
           and
           indispensable
           Necessity
           ,
           
           And
           certainly
           God
           had
           made
           but
           odd
           provision
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           allow
           one
           Subject
           ,
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           lawful
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           permit
           them
           the
           liberty
           to
           disobey
           the
           Commands
           of
           Governours
           ,
           rather
           than
           displease
           one
           another
           :
           for
           this
           must
           unavoidably
           end
           in
           an
           utter
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           &
           devolve
           the
           Supremacy
           entirely
           upon
           every
           private
           man
           ,
           that
           either
           has
           or
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           a
           weak
           and
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           .
           For
           if
           scandal
           to
           weak
           and
           tender
           Consciences
           be
           of
           sufficient
           force
           to
           rescind
           the
           obligatory
           Power
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           then
           whoever
           either
           has
           ,
           or
           can
           pretend
           to
           a
           weak
           Conscience
           ,
           gains
           thereby
           an
           absolute
           Sovereignty
           over
           all
           his
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           vests
           himself
           with
           a
           power
           to
           dispense
           with
           or
           evacuate
           their
           Commands
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           all
           ,
           this
           pretence
           puts
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           peevish
           or
           malevolent
           person
           to
           cancel
           all
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           own
           humour
           the
           Rule
           of
           all
           their
           Polity
           and
           Laws
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           become
           Superior
           to
           his
           own
           Superiours
           only
           by
           being
           ignorant
           or
           peevish
           .
           How
           is
           it
           
           possible
           to
           make
           Authority
           more
           cheap
           and
           contemptible
           (
           if
           men
           would
           study
           to
           weaken
           and
           disgrace
           it
           )
           than
           by
           making
           its
           Commands
           of
           less
           force
           ,
           than
           the
           folly
           or
           perverseness
           of
           every
           arrogant
           Mechanick
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           be
           more
           destructive
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Government
           than
           to
           make
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           less
           sacred
           ,
           than
           the
           whimsies
           of
           every
           phantastick
           Zealot
           ?
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           honest
           men
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           mighty
           well
           secured
           ,
           when
           disobedience
           shall
           be
           thought
           the
           product
           of
           a
           more
           exact
           and
           tender
           Conscience
           ;
           When
           to
           pick
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           make
           scruple
           of
           obeying
           them
           shall
           be
           made
           the
           specifick
           Character
           of
           the
           
             Godly
             Party
          
           ;
           and
           when
           giddy
           and
           humorous
           Zeal
           shall
           not
           only
           excuse
           ,
           but
           hallow
           Disobedience
           ;
           when
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           has
           pride
           enough
           to
           fancy
           himself
           a
           
             Child
             of
             God
          
           ,
           shall
           have
           Licence
           to
           despise
           Authority
           and
           do
           as
           he
           list
           .
           What
           an
           irresistible
           temptation
           is
           this
           to
           proud
           and
           zealous
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           to
           affect
           being
           troublesome
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           pass
           for
           the
           result
           of
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           
           What
           encouragement
           could
           men
           have
           to
           obey
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           when
           to
           dispute
           and
           dislike
           their
           Laws
           shall
           be
           thought
           to
           proceed
           from
           a
           greater
           holiness
           and
           a
           more
           exact
           integrity
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           resistless
           inducement
           is
           this
           to
           all
           proud
           and
           phantastick
           Zealots
           to
           remonstrate
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Authority
           ,
           if
           thereby
           they
           may
           gain
           the
           Renown
           and
           Glory
           of
           a
           more
           
             conspicuous
             godliness
          
           ?
           If
           men
           would
           but
           consider
           the
           natural
           Consequences
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Pretences
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           see
           how
           fatally
           and
           unavoidably
           they
           lead
           to
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           an
           utter
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Government
           .
           Which
           mischief
           (
           as
           is
           notoriously
           apparent
           from
           the
           Premisses
           )
           all
           the
           World
           can
           never
           prevent
           ,
           if
           the
           scandal
           of
           Private
           men
           may
           ever
           dispence
           with
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Publick
           Laws
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Pretence
           of
           a
           Tender
           and
           unsatisfied
           Conscience
           ;
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           Pleading
           it
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           Publick
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THis
             pretence
             is
             but
             an
             after-game
             of
             Conscience
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             unavoidable
             dissolution
             of
             Government
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             superannuated
             Pretence
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             its
             own
             Confutation
             .
             Old
             Scruples
             proceed
             not
             from
             Tenderness
             ,
             but
             Stubborness
             of
             Conscience
             .
             This
             particularly
             shewn
             in
             their
             scruple
             of
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             .
             They
             affect
             their
             Scruples
             out
             of
             Pride
             and
             
             Vain-glory.
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             reason
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             that
             it
             lays
             upon
             us
             the
             strongest
             Obligations
             to
             Obedience
             .
             A
             Tender
             Conscience
             is
             ever
             of
             a
             yielding
             and
             pliable
             temper
             .
             When
             't
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             humour
             or
             insolence
             ,
             and
             is
             usually
             hardy
             enough
             not
             to
             scruple
             the
             greatest
             Villanies
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             Publick
             Authority
             abrogate
             all
             doubts
             and
             scruples
             ,
             and
             determine
             all
             irresolution
             of
             Conscience
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             all
             scruples
             is
             too
             small
             to
             weigh
             against
             the
             Sin
             and
             Mischief
             of
             Disobedience
             .
             The
             Apostles
             Apology
             ,
             
               viz.
               We
               ought
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
               ,
            
             holds
             only
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             and
             apparent
             Duty
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             doubtful
             and
             disputable
             Cases
             .
             Nothing
             more
             easie
             than
             to
             raise
             scruples
             .
             No
             Law
             can
             escape
             them
             ,
             this
             particularly
             shewn
             in
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
             When
             two
             Obligations
             interfere
             ,
             the
             greater
             always
             cancels
             the
             less
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             reduced
             into
             a
             necessity
             of
             Sinning
             .
             Obedience
             to
             Publick
             Authority
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             indispensable
             Duties
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             because
             most
             necessary
             to
             their
             
             well-being
             .
             To
             act
             against
             our
             own
             scruples
             ,
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             Authority
             ,
             is
             an
             eminent
             instance
             of
             virtue
             .
             In
             cases
             of
             a
             Publick
             Concern
             ,
             men
             are
             to
             be
             govern'd
             not
             by
             their
             own
             private
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             publick
             Iudgment
             .
             In
             these
             matters
             the
             Commands
             of
             Publick
             Authority
             are
             the
             Supreme
             Rules
             of
             Conscience
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             Liberty
             and
             Authority
             of
             Conscience
             .
             The
             Puritans
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             is
             one
             of
             the
             rankest
             sort
             of
             Heresies
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             Authority
             to
             command
             things
             indifferent
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           1.
           
           THE
           last
           refuge
           for
           
             Godly
             Disobedience
          
           is
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           poubtful
           ,
           scrupulous
           ,
           &
           unsatisfied
           conscience
           ;
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           though
           we
           cannot
           positively
           condemn
           the
           Ceremonial
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           things
           in
           themselves
           unlawful
           ,
           yet
           unlawful
           they
           are
           to
           us
           ,
           whose
           Consciences
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           concerning
           them
           ;
           because
           whatsoever
           is
           done
           with
           a
           doubting
           Conscience
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           
           without
           Faith
           ,
           or
           a
           full
           perswasion
           of
           mind
           ,
           is
           done
           against
           it
           :
           according
           to
           that
           clear
           and
           unquestionable
           Maxim
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           precarious
           pretence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           scandal
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           after-game
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           they
           first
           resolved
           to
           quarrel
           our
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           then
           't
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           want
           satisfaction
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           mens
           Arguments
           depend
           upon
           their
           Wills
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           their
           own
           power
           only
           to
           repeal
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           world
           can
           never
           cure
           willful
           and
           artificial
           Scruples
           .
           However
           ,
           if
           the
           obligation
           of
           Laws
           must
           yield
           to
           that
           of
           a
           weak
           and
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           how
           impregnably
           is
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           disobey
           ,
           arm'd
           against
           all
           the
           Commands
           of
           his
           Superiours
           ?
           No
           Authority
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           govern
           him
           ,
           farther
           than
           himself
           pleases
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           dislike
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           is
           sufficiently
           excused
           from
           all
           obligations
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           no
           Laws
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           oblige
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           either
           has
           ,
           or
           can
           pretend
           to
           a
           weak
           Conscience
           :
           for
           seeing
           no
           man
           can
           discern
           the
           reality
           of
           mens
           pretensions
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           one
           to
           the
           Concernments
           of
           Government
           ,
           whether
           the
           tenderness
           
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           men
           plead
           to
           excuse
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           be
           serious
           or
           counterfeit
           :
           For
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           't
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           ends
           and
           interests
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           admitted
           for
           a
           sufficient
           excuse
           to
           disobey
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           effectual
           and
           incurable
           dissolution
           of
           all
           the
           force
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           obligatory
           then
           only
           when
           every
           man
           pleases
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           will
           may
           obey
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           not
           may
           chuse
           ;
           seeing
           't
           is
           so
           easie
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           has
           no
           inclination
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           claim
           the
           inviolable
           Priviledge
           of
           a
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           :
           So
           that
           to
           make
           
           Proviso's
           for
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           is
           to
           abate
           the
           whole
           Law
           ;
           seeing
           it
           gives
           every
           man
           liberty
           to
           exempt
           himself
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           dislike
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           is
           under
           no
           Obligation
           to
           obey
           it
           .
           But
           suppose
           this
           pretence
           to
           be
           serious
           without
           design
           or
           disguise
           ,
           is
           it
           fit
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           should
           ask
           leave
           of
           every
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           Well-meaning
           man
           ,
           whether
           they
           shall
           be
           Laws
           or
           no
           ?
           A
           weak
           Conscience
           is
           the
           product
           of
           a
           weak
           Understanding
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           a
           very
           subtil
           man
           ,
           that
           can
           find
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           tender
           Head
           ,
           and
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           
           Princes
           must
           consult
           their
           Subjects
           Consciences
           in
           all
           their
           Laws
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           all
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Government
           submit
           to
           the
           power
           of
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           .
           And
           when
           any
           person
           pleads
           weakness
           or
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           against
           the
           obligation
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Judgment
           and
           Opinion
           with
           his
           Governours
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           handsom
           ,
           and
           becoming
           the
           Grandeur
           or
           Authority
           in
           all
           its
           Laws
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           learned
           apprehensions
           of
           every
           honest
           and
           illiterate
           Peasant
           ;
           who
           if
           he
           be
           not
           satisfied
           in
           their
           determinations
           ,
           may
           cancel
           their
           obligations
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           offer
           to
           force
           this
           honest
           man
           to
           submission
           ,
           they
           invade
           the
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           liberty
           of
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           .
           So
           full
           of
           Anarchy
           are
           all
           these
           mens
           pretences
           .
           And
           therefore
           Governours
           must
           look
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           let
           tender
           Consciences
           look
           to
           themselves
           .
           Laws
           must
           be
           of
           an
           unyielding
           and
           inflexible
           temper
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           soft
           and
           easie
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           bend
           to
           every
           mans
           humour
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           command
           .
           And
           unless
           Government
           be
           managed
           by
           some
           setled
           Principles
           ,
           it
           must
           for
           ever
           
           remain
           weak
           and
           unfixed
           :
           Princes
           must
           not
           be
           diffident
           in
           their
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Maxims
           of
           Policy
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           must
           set
           down
           some
           to
           themselves
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           act
           up
           roundly
           to
           them
           .
           For
           all
           Changes
           of
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           and
           Methods
           of
           Policy
           sadly
           weaken
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           utterly
           unsettle
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           in
           that
           Prescription
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           greatest
           strength
           and
           security
           of
           Government
           :
           't
           is
           indeed
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           that
           vests
           Princes
           with
           their
           Prerogatives
           ;
           and
           no
           Power
           ,
           what
           right
           or
           title
           soever
           it
           may
           plead
           ,
           can
           ever
           be
           firmly
           establish'd
           ,
           till
           it
           can
           plead
           the
           Warrant
           and
           Authority
           of
           Prescription
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           Princes
           will
           be
           resolute
           (
           and
           if
           they
           will
           Govern
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           be
           )
           they
           may
           easily
           make
           the
           most
           stubborn
           Consciences
           bend
           to
           their
           Commands
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           they
           must
           submit
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Power
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           follies
           and
           passions
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           For
           there
           are
           no
           conceits
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           or
           so
           pernicious
           ,
           that
           may
           not
           pass
           for
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           ungovernable
           as
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           so
           restive
           and
           inflexible
           as
           
           folly
           or
           wickedness
           ,
           when
           hardned
           with
           Religion
           :
           and
           therefore
           instead
           of
           being
           complyed
           with
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           restrain'd
           with
           a
           more
           peremptory
           and
           unyielding
           rigour
           ,
           than
           naked
           and
           unsanctified
           Villany
           ;
           else
           will
           they
           quickly
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           pregnant
           with
           greater
           and
           more
           fatal
           dangers
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
           This
           stale
           pretence
           comes
           now
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           ancient
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           long
           since
           superannuated
           :
           old
           Doubts
           and
           scruples
           are
           like
           old
           scandals
           worn
           out
           of
           date
           by
           time
           and
           experience
           :
           They
           are
           the
           natural
           products
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           weakness
           is
           their
           Parent
           ,
           and
           folly
           their
           Nurse
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           improve
           not
           into
           Confidence
           ,
           they
           never
           survive
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           but
           of
           themselves
           vanish
           and
           dissolve
           into
           nothing
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           pretence
           having
           out-lived
           it self
           ,
           is
           become
           its
           own
           Answer
           and
           Confutation
           :
           Because
           men
           ought
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           cannot
           remain
           so
           long
           under
           Vncertainties
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           impossible
           but
           they
           should
           before
           this
           time
           be
           competently
           determined
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           or
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           :
           For
           if
           in
           so
           long
           a
           time
           they
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           
           that
           sinfulness
           in
           them
           they
           suspected
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           their
           being
           Innocent
           ;
           because
           their
           scruples
           have
           occasioned
           them
           to
           be
           so
           throughly
           sifted
           and
           examined
           :
           And
           if
           after
           all
           that
           hot
           and
           vehement
           contention
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           raised
           about
           them
           ,
           it
           appears
           not
           yet
           wherein
           they
           are
           criminal
           and
           chargeable
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           it
           does
           ,
           then
           the
           doubt
           ceases
           ,
           and
           the
           certainty
           ,
           not
           the
           suspition
           of
           sin
           is
           to
           be
           objected
           )
           that
           is
           presumption
           enough
           for
           any
           modest
           and
           sober
           man
           to
           conclude
           their
           innocence
           ;
           and
           still
           to
           retain
           the
           scruple
           ,
           is
           folly
           and
           peevishness
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Conscience
           is
           not
           doubtful
           ,
           but
           obstinate
           and
           peremptory
           :
           The
           man
           is
           resolved
           to
           cherish
           his
           scruple
           ,
           and
           persist
           in
           his
           folly
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           he
           is
           weak
           and
           timorous
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           stubborn
           and
           dis-ingenuous
           .
           And
           then
           he
           pretends
           Conscience
           only
           to
           vouch
           his
           humour
           ,
           and
           his
           insolence
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           he
           is
           a
           villain
           and
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           deserving
           pity
           ,
           especially
           from
           Authority
           ,
           that
           no
           offenders
           can
           more
           need
           or
           provoke
           their
           severity
           ;
           in
           that
           ,
           such
           men
           resolve
           to
           tire
           out
           their
           Governors
           by
           their
           inflexible
           stubbornness
           ,
           and
           to
           affront
           
           their
           Laws
           with
           trifles
           and
           contemptuous
           Exceptions
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           first
           setlement
           of
           a
           Church
           or
           new
           Religion
           ,
           then
           indeed
           mens
           old
           follies
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           charitably
           considered
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           forced
           into
           new
           Customs
           and
           Usages
           ,
           by
           too
           much
           rigor
           and
           severity
           ;
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           gently
           and
           tenderly
           treated
           ,
           till
           time
           and
           better
           information
           may
           wear
           off
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           little
           exceptions
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           first
           indulged
           in
           their
           weak
           and
           trifling
           conceits
           ;
           because
           then
           they
           might
           reasonably
           be
           presumed
           to
           arise
           from
           a
           pitiable
           ignorance
           and
           dissetlement
           of
           Conscience
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Abrogation
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Institution
           was
           fully
           declared
           and
           acknowledged
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           were
           brought
           under
           the
           common
           yoke
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           plead
           their
           Doubts
           and
           Scruples
           against
           publick
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           And
           this
           too
           is
           our
           present
           case
           ,
           men
           labour
           to
           support
           an
           old
           Schism
           by
           out-worn
           scruples
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           will
           persevere
           in
           their
           doubts
           ,
           because
           they
           
           are
           resolved
           never
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           were
           impossible
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           ,
           they
           could
           still
           remain
           unresolved
           .
           And
           if
           whole
           Armies
           of
           Reason
           have
           not
           been
           sufficient
           to
           chase
           away
           all
           their
           little
           and
           imaginary
           fears
           :
           Yet
           methinks
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           experience
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           shadows
           ,
           and
           illusions
           of
           their
           own
           
             melancholy
             Fancies
          
           ;
           for
           had
           they
           been
           real
           and
           substantial
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           ever
           have
           escaped
           the
           discovery
           of
           so
           long
           and
           so
           severe
           a
           scrutiny
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           nor
           time
           ,
           nor
           reason
           can
           disabuse
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           their
           obstinacy
           that
           is
           invincible
           .
           Thus
           
             v.
             g.
          
           when
           to
           kneel
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           an
           handsom
           and
           decent
           action
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           the
           most
           solemn
           piece
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           or
           worship
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           acknowledgment
           of
           our
           vast
           and
           unspeakable
           obligations
           to
           our
           Redeemer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           the
           profoundest
           Reverence
           and
           Humility
           :
           And
           when
           these
           men
           themselves
           are
           not
           only
           ready
           to
           observe
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           enjoyn
           the
           same
           posture
           in
           their
           ordinary
           
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           other
           less
           solemn
           expressions
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           has
           actually
           determined
           and
           required
           this
           reverent
           posture
           ,
           to
           stamp
           a
           peculiar
           sacredness
           and
           solemnity
           upon
           this
           Duty
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           possibly
           now
           scruple
           its
           practice
           without
           affected
           contempt
           ,
           and
           wilful
           disobedience
           ;
           because
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           convinced
           (
           unless
           they
           are
           resolved
           against
           it
           )
           of
           the
           vanity
           and
           dis-ingenuity
           of
           their
           old
           pretence
           :
           Namely
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           interpreted
           to
           give
           religious
           Worship
           to
           the
           Elements
           ,
           and
           by
           lying
           prostrate
           before
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           they
           should
           become
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           giving
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           a
           sensless
           piece
           of
           matter
           .
           For
           when
           they
           plead
           this
           excuse
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           they
           do
           not
           only
           despise
           ,
           but
           slander
           and
           reproach
           the
           Laws
           ,
           that
           they
           out-face
           and
           traduce
           Authority
           ,
           and
           would
           force
           their
           Governours
           to
           believe
           and
           confess
           that
           they
           favour
           what
           they
           expresly
           abhor
           ;
           seeing
           the
           very
           same
           Law
           that
           enjoyns
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           provides
           so
           expresly
           against
           this
           abuse
           ,
           and
           declares
           so
           industriously
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           designing
           
           any
           reverence
           to
           the
           Creatures
           themselves
           ,
           that
           it
           abhors
           it
           ;
           but
           only
           requires
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           used
           in
           all
           other
           Religious
           addresses
           to
           Heaven
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           men
           will
           dread
           it
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           it
           has
           been
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           abused
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           if
           such
           thin
           and
           frivolous
           scruples
           may
           out-weigh
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           evacuate
           our
           obligations
           to
           obedience
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           in
           the
           World
           that
           are
           not
           as
           apparently
           liable
           to
           as
           dis-ingenuous
           surmises
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           as
           rationally
           forbear
           looking
           up
           towards
           Heaven
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           worship
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           men
           study
           for
           impertinent
           scruples
           ,
           to
           ensnare
           themselves
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           raise
           great
           doubts
           from
           little
           reasons
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           ;
           they
           have
           enslaved
           themselves
           to
           their
           follies
           ,
           and
           boared
           their
           ears
           to
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           to
           grow
           old
           in
           a
           voluntary
           bondage
           to
           trifles
           and
           fooleries
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           people
           of
           this
           humour
           to
           streighten
           the
           Laws
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           made
           them
           too
           severe
           and
           rigorous
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           to
           
           draw
           their
           knot
           ,
           till
           it
           becomes
           troublesom
           and
           uneasie
           ;
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           Wrack
           ,
           and
           stretch
           them
           beyond
           ,
           or
           beside
           their
           own
           intention
           by
           rare
           and
           extraordinary
           cases
           ,
           by
           harsh
           and
           unkind
           Interpretations
           ,
           and
           by
           far-fetch'd
           and
           disingenuous
           suspicions
           ;
           and
           ,
           under
           the
           shelter
           of
           such
           
             precarious
             pretences
          
           as
           no
           Law
           can
           possibly
           avoid
           ,
           they
           refuse
           the
           Liberty
           that
           is
           given
           them
           to
           obey
           the
           Laws
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           may
           take
           the
           Licence
           to
           disobey
           them
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           main
           Mystery
           of
           all
           this
           niceness
           (
           though
           themselves
           have
           not
           wit
           enough
           to
           observe
           its
           first
           causes
           )
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           pride
           and
           vain-glory
           :
           It
           is
           a
           glorious
           thing
           to
           suffer
           for
           a
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           easie
           and
           natural
           for
           some
           people
           to
           affect
           some
           little
           scruples
           against
           the
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           themselves
           obnoxious
           to
           some
           little
           Penalties
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           
             godly
             men
          
           are
           they
           that
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ?
           How
           do
           such
           men
           hug
           and
           nurse
           their
           dear
           scruple
           ?
           All
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           perswasion
           in
           the
           World
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           wrest
           it
           from
           them
           .
           It
           is
           their
           Ephod
           and
           their
           Teraphim
           ,
           the
           only
           
           mark
           of
           their
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           symbol
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           rob
           them
           of
           that
           ,
           you
           
             take
             away
             their
             gods
             :
             And
             what
             have
             they
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           Sect.
           3.
           
           If
           my
           Conscience
           be
           really
           weak
           and
           tender
           ,
           What
           can
           become
           it
           more
           than
           humble
           obedience
           and
           submission
           to
           Authority
           ?
           Weakness
           of
           Conscience
           always
           proceeds
           in
           some
           measure
           from
           want
           of
           wit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           make
           this
           the
           pretence
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           controul
           the
           wisdom
           of
           my
           Superiours
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           little
           or
           none
           my self
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           where
           persons
           have
           any
           serious
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           ignorance
           ,
           they
           can
           scarce
           have
           a
           stronger
           obligation
           to
           obedience
           :
           And
           they
           can
           never
           be
           so
           confident
           in
           any
           action
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           obey
           ;
           because
           then
           they
           have
           the
           Publick
           Wisdom
           to
           warrant
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Folly
           to
           excuse
           them
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           follow
           the
           best
           guide
           men
           are
           capable
           of
           ,
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           .
           And
           a
           Subject
           that
           is
           Conscious
           of
           his
           own
           weakness
           ,
           when
           he
           resigns
           up
           himself
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           his
           Superiours
           ,
           in
           matters
           doubtful
           and
           disputable
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           governed
           by
           
           the
           best
           and
           safest
           Dictates
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           hardned
           with
           pride
           and
           insolence
           ,
           cannot
           but
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           presume
           them
           more
           competent
           Judges
           of
           the
           fitness
           and
           expediency
           of
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           whose
           work
           and
           office
           it
           is
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           than
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           management
           and
           transaction
           of
           
             Publick
             Affairs
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           most
           common
           Principle
           of
           humane
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           practise
           by
           it
           in
           all
           their
           concerns
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           it
           has
           ever
           been
           debauched
           with
           so
           many
           follies
           and
           frenzies
           ,
           because
           silly
           people
           will
           not
           submit
           their
           Consciences
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           their
           own
           
             giddy
             Imaginations
          
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           condescend
           to
           the
           same
           Rules
           of
           Government
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           all
           their
           other
           affairs
           ,
           obedience
           to
           Authority
           might
           be
           secured
           without
           any
           violence
           to
           Conscience
           ;
           seeing
           no
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           acted
           by
           wise
           and
           sober
           perswasions
           ,
           will
           ever
           be
           stiff
           in
           doubtful
           and
           uncertain
           Cases
           ,
           against
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           Publick
           Wisdom
           :
           Because
           such
           men
           being
           sensible
           how
           unable
           they
           are
           to
           govern
           
           themselves
           ,
           they
           know
           they
           can
           never
           act
           more
           safely
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           are
           governed
           by
           their
           Superiors
           :
           And
           being
           they
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           trust
           confidently
           enough
           to
           their
           own
           conduct
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           proceed
           upon
           wiser
           and
           more
           reasonable
           grounds
           ,
           than
           by
           committing
           themselves
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             Wisdom
          
           ?
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           possibly
           they
           might
           be
           misguided
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           that
           ,
           God
           who
           values
           integrity
           more
           than
           subtilty
           ,
           will
           pardon
           their
           weakness
           ,
           and
           reward
           their
           meekness
           and
           humility
           .
           But
           for
           a
           man
           to
           plead
           weakness
           of
           Conscience
           for
           disobedience
           to
           Government
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           if
           a
           Child
           in
           Minority
           should
           reject
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Guardians
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           not
           wit
           enough
           to
           know
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           well
           advised
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           a
           Fool
           should
           refuse
           to
           be
           governed
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           not
           reason
           enough
           to
           discern
           when
           he
           is
           well
           managed
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           a
           
             Blind
             Man
          
           should
           not
           trust
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           a
           Guide
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           judge
           when
           he
           is
           misled
           .
        
         
           Humility
           and
           Condescension
           are
           the
           most
           proper
           duties
           of
           weakness
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           meekness
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           the
           only
           ornaments
           of
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           :
           
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           men
           ,
           whose
           confidence
           exceeds
           not
           their
           wit
           ,
           should
           be
           strangely
           wary
           of
           censuring
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           a
           very
           odd
           pretence
           to
           weakness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           appears
           in
           nothing
           but
           being
           too
           strong
           for
           Government
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           that
           pretends
           to
           it
           ,
           does
           not
           seriously
           believe
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           presumes
           he
           is
           wise
           enough
           to
           govern
           his
           Governors
           :
           And
           so
           does
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           thinks
           the
           perswasions
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           of
           sufficient
           force
           to
           cancel
           the
           obligations
           of
           their
           commands
           .
           It
           is
           an
           handsom
           piece
           of
           modesty
           for
           one
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           weakness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           his
           Prince
           requires
           his
           obedience
           to
           give
           him
           counsel
           ,
           to
           advise
           him
           how
           to
           govern
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           blame
           and
           correct
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           how
           this
           and
           the
           other
           might
           be
           mended
           .
           And
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           more
           fulsom
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           men
           ,
           under
           pretences
           of
           great
           strictness
           and
           severity
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           cherish
           stubbornness
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           to
           endure
           neither
           Laws
           nor
           Superiours
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           proud
           enough
           to
           think
           themselves
           more
           Holy
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           ?
           What
           a
           malapert
           and
           insolent
           piece
           of
           
           pride
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           every
           
             Prating
             Gossip
          
           and
           illiterate
           Mechanick
           (
           that
           can
           mark
           themselves
           with
           some
           distinctive
           names
           and
           Characters
           of
           Godliness
           )
           to
           scoff
           and
           jibe
           at
           the
           wisdom
           of
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           to
           affront
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           pity
           and
           disdain
           the
           lamentable
           ignorance
           of
           
             Learned
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Libel
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           own
           Rendez-vous
           (
           especially
           their
           Superiors
           )
           with
           slanders
           and
           idle
           stories
           ?
           What
           strange
           effects
           are
           these
           of
           a
           diffident
           and
           timorous
           Conscience
           ?
           A
           Conscience
           that
           knows
           it self
           to
           be
           acted
           by
           certain
           and
           infallible
           Principles
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           be
           more
           head-strong
           and
           confident
           ?
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           these
           mens
           practices
           with
           their
           pretences
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           that
           emboldens
           them
           to
           fall
           out
           with
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           pride
           ,
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           insolence
           ?
           For
           nothing
           else
           could
           possibly
           drive
           them
           on
           with
           so
           peremptory
           a
           sail
           ,
           against
           so
           strong
           and
           so
           united
           a
           torrent
           .
           For
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           weak
           and
           tender
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           yielding
           and
           pliable
           temper
           ,
           it
           is
           soft
           and
           innocent
           modest
           ,
           and
           teachable
           ,
           apt
           to
           comply
           
           with
           the
           Commands
           of
           its
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           easily
           capable
           of
           all
           impressions
           tending
           to
           Peace
           and
           Charity
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           stubborn
           and
           confident
           in
           its
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           tender
           ,
           but
           hardy
           and
           humoursom
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           queasie
           as
           it
           is
           in
           reference
           to
           its
           Superiours
           Commands
           ,
           it
           is
           usually
           strong
           enough
           to
           digest
           Rebellion
           and
           Villany
           ;
           and
           whilst
           it
           rises
           against
           a
           poor
           innocent
           Ceremony
           ,
           it
           is
           scarce
           ever
           stirred
           with
           Schism
           ,
           Faction
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           .
           Now
           to
           permit
           these
           men
           their
           liberty
           ,
           who
           mistake
           insolence
           for
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           than
           which
           nothing
           more
           easie
           ,
           or
           more
           natural
           for
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           both
           proud
           and
           simple
           )
           is
           to
           suffer
           ignorance
           to
           ride
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           proud
           and
           confident
           ;
           and
           to
           indulge
           zealous
           Idiots
           in
           their
           folly
           ,
           because
           they
           threaten
           Authority
           ,
           to
           be
           peevish
           and
           scrupulous
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           infest
           their
           Government
           with
           a
           
             sullen
             and
             cross-grain'd
             Godliness
          
           (
           an
           Artifice
           not
           much
           unlike
           the
           tricks
           of
           some
           froward
           Children
           )
           and
           therefore
           such
           untoward
           and
           
             humoursom
             Saints
          
           must
           be
           lashed
           out
           of
           their
           sullenness
           (
           as
           Children
           are
           )
           into
           compliance
           and
           
           better
           manners
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           will
           be
           an
           eternal
           annoyance
           to
           all
           Government
           ,
           with
           the
           childish
           and
           whining
           pretences
           of
           a
           
             weak
             and
             crasie
             Conscience
          
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           mankind
           (
           that
           have
           but
           any
           tolerable
           conception
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           design
           of
           Religion
           )
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           much
           more
           becoming
           the
           temper
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           commands
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           apparently
           sinful
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Setlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           disturb
           its
           quiet
           by
           a
           stubborn
           and
           peremptory
           adherence
           to
           our
           own
           Doubts
           and
           Scruples
           ?
           For
           ,
           What
           is
           there
           in
           Christianity
           of
           greater
           importance
           ,
           than
           the
           vertues
           of
           meekness
           ,
           peaceableness
           ,
           and
           humility
           ?
           And
           in
           what
           can
           these
           great
           duties
           more
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           offices
           and
           civilities
           of
           
             humble
             Obedience
          
           ;
           that
           contains
           in
           it
           all
           that
           is
           most
           amiable
           ,
           and
           most
           useful
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ?
           'T
           is
           modesty
           ,
           't
           is
           meekness
           ,
           't
           is
           humility
           ,
           't
           is
           love
           ,
           't
           is
           peacebleness
           ,
           't
           is
           ingenuity
           ;
           'T
           is
           a
           duty
           so
           pregnant
           with
           Vertue
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           the
           happiness
           of
           mankind
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           scarce
           anything
           can
           come
           in
           
           competition
           with
           it
           ,
           whose
           obligation
           it
           will
           not
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           utterly
           cancel
           and
           evacuate
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           more
           fully
           demonstrate
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Propositions
           .
           )
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           case
           of
           tender
           Consciences
           :
           If
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           calm
           and
           peaceable
           Principles
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           desire
           liberty
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           deserve
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           humble
           and
           modest
           ,
           they
           will
           chuse
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           rather
           than
           ,
           by
           thwarting
           them
           ,
           do
           what
           in
           themselves
           lies
           to
           discompose
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           they
           will
           rather
           venture
           to
           embroil
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           contradict
           Authority
           ,
           than
           forego
           their
           own
           
             peremptory
             Determinations
          
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Superiors
           comply
           and
           bend
           to
           their
           confidence
           ;
           it
           is
           because
           they
           are
           criminally
           bold
           and
           imperious
           in
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           a
           temper
           too
           stubborn
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           and
           presumptuous
           to
           be
           endured
           in
           any
           Society
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
           Doubts
           and
           Scruples
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sufficient
           Warranty
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           outweighed
           by
           the
           Obligations
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           For
           if
           I
           
           doubt
           concerning
           the
           injustice
           of
           my
           action
           ,
           I
           must
           also
           of
           necessity
           doubt
           of
           the
           injustice
           of
           my
           disobedience
           ;
           and
           unless
           I
           am
           absolutely
           certain
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           evil
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           disobedience
           to
           it
           is
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           am
           always
           as
           forcibly
           bound
           to
           obey
           a
           scrupled
           Law
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           to
           disobey
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           it
           commands
           an
           essential
           evil
           :
           So
           that
           a
           doubting
           Conscience
           must
           always
           at
           least
           as
           much
           fright
           us
           from
           disobeying
           ,
           as
           from
           obeying
           any
           
             Humane
             Law.
          
           Though
           indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           speak
           properly
           ,
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           perfectly
           determine
           ,
           and
           evacuate
           all
           doubtfulness
           and
           irresolution
           of
           Conscience
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           before
           hung
           in
           suspence
           concerning
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           unresolved
           ,
           Whether
           it
           were
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           competent
           reason
           to
           incline
           to
           one
           side
           rather
           than
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           yet
           when
           Authority
           casts
           its
           commands
           into
           the
           Scale
           (
           if
           in
           some
           mens
           Consciences
           they
           weigh
           any
           thing
           )
           they
           cannot
           but
           add
           weight
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           determine
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           incline
           the
           Balance
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           were
           equal
           before
           ,
           than
           thet
           side
           that
           gains
           this
           accession
           
           has
           most
           reason
           now
           .
           So
           that
           Laws
           do
           not
           force
           us
           to
           obey
           them
           with
           a
           doubting
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           remove
           our
           doubts
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           require
           our
           obedience
           ;
           because
           they
           destroy
           the
           equal
           probability
           of
           the
           two
           opinions
           ,
           and
           determine
           the
           Conscience
           to
           a
           confidence
           of
           acting
           ,
           by
           directing
           it
           to
           follow
           the
           safest
           and
           most
           probable
           perswasion
           :
           In
           that
           no
           practice
           or
           opinion
           ,
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           doubt
           or
           uncertainty
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           equal
           importance
           with
           the
           prime
           Duties
           of
           obedience
           and
           humility
           ;
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           all
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           is
           ever
           of
           too
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           a
           consequence
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           Balance
           against
           the
           great
           and
           weighty
           mischiefs
           of
           disobedience
           .
           If
           indeed
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           enjoyned
           any
           thing
           absolutely
           and
           apparently
           evil
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           great
           and
           unalterable
           Rules
           of
           truth
           and
           goodness
           ,
           in
           such
           exigents
           
             Da
             veniam
             Imperator
          
           would
           be
           a
           fair
           and
           civil
           excuse
           :
           But
           matters
           of
           a
           less
           importance
           will
           not
           pay
           the
           charges
           of
           a
           persecution
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           suffer
           for
           little
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           has
           but
           the
           just
           reward
           of
           his
           own
           folly
           ,
           that
           would
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           
           an
           indifferent
           Ceremony
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           
             Metaphysical
             Notion
          
           .
           And
           the
           suggestion
           of
           Optatus
           to
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           forward
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           lives
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           little
           Schism
           ,
           was
           smart
           and
           severe
           .
           
           
             Nulli
             dictum
             est
             ,
             nega
             Deum
             ;
             nulli
             dictum
             est
             ,
             incende
             Testamentum
             ;
             nulli
             dictum
             est
             ,
             aut
             thus
             pone
             ,
             aut
             Basilicas
             dirue
             .
             Istae
             enim
             res
             solent
             Martyria
             generare
             .
          
           Matters
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Being
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           were
           directly
           concerned
           ,
           were
           worth
           the
           dying
           for
           ,
           and
           would
           quit
           the
           costs
           of
           Martyrdom
           ;
           but
           no
           indifferent
           Rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           were
           of
           value
           enough
           to
           pay
           for
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           :
           And
           the
           Zealots
           of
           the
           
             Pars
             Donati
          
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           ambitious
           to
           suffer
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Confiscation
           of
           Goods
           ,
           Banishment
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pertinacious
           resolution
           against
           some
           established
           customs
           and
           usages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           rewarded
           in
           any
           other
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           the
           Paradise
           of
           Fools
           .
           Things
           that
           are
           essentially
           evil
           ,
           no
           change
           or
           variety
           of
           Circumstances
           can
           make
           good
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           commands
           of
           any
           Superior
           can
           ever
           warrant
           or
           legitimate
           their
           practice
           :
           But
           then
           
           these
           are
           always
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           weighty
           importance
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           apparent
           and
           palpable
           obliquity
           ,
           such
           as
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           Injustice
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Ingratitude
           ,
           &c.
           that
           are
           so
           clearly
           and
           intrinsically
           evil
           ,
           that
           no
           end
           ,
           how
           good
           or
           great
           soever
           ,
           can
           ever
           carry
           with
           it
           goodness
           enough
           to
           abate
           or
           evacuate
           their
           Malice
           .
           But
           as
           for
           all
           matters
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           apparently
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           but
           are
           capable
           of
           doubt
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           their
           Morality
           is
           of
           so
           small
           importance
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           stand
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           obligations
           and
           conveniences
           of
           the
           great
           Duty
           of
           obedience
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           the
           Apostles
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Jewish
           Sanhedrim
           to
           Preach
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Iesus
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.
           29.
           they
           desired
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           but
           of
           an
           express
           command
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           apparent
           necessity
           .
           Our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           with
           a
           Commission
           from
           its
           Supream
           Governour
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Apostles
          
           having
           an
           infallible
           assurance
           of
           his
           Divine
           Authority
           from
           his
           great
           ,
           manifest
           ,
           and
           undeniable
           Miracles
           (
           the
           most
           certain
           and
           unquestionable
           credentials
           that
           Heaven
           
           can
           send
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           )
           they
           could
           not
           but
           lie
           under
           an
           indispensable
           obligation
           to
           give
           assent
           to
           his
           Message
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           his
           Commands
           ;
           and
           that
           out
           of
           duty
           to
           the
           
             Supream
             Governour
          
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           from
           whose
           unquestionable
           Laws
           ,
           no
           other
           Authority
           can
           ever
           derogate
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           all
           of
           an
           inferiour
           nature
           .
           But
           to
           apply
           this
           Rule
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           never
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           case
           of
           certain
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           notorious
           injustice
           ,
           to
           matters
           of
           a
           small
           ,
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           nature
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           quiet
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           distant
           from
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Their
           Plea
           was
           in
           a
           case
           of
           great
           ,
           evident
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           necessity
           :
           But
           what
           warrant
           is
           that
           for
           my
           disobedience
           ,
           when
           I
           only
           fear
           ,
           or
           fancy
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           unjust
           ?
           Which
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           moment
           enough
           to
           weigh
           against
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           enormities
           ,
           that
           follow
           upon
           disobedience
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           doubtful
           and
           less
           considerable
           cases
           ,
           that
           side
           ,
           on
           which
           obedience
           stands
           ,
           must
           ever
           carry
           it
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           that
           is
           either
           wise
           or
           good
           ,
           will
           ever
           trouble
           his
           Governours
           ,
           with
           nice
           and
           curious
           disputes
           ;
           the
           Authority
           
           of
           the
           Law
           stifles
           all
           scruples
           ,
           and
           trifling
           objections
           .
           And
           thus
           where
           there
           was
           no
           apparent
           repugnancy
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           find
           none
           more
           compliant
           and
           conformable
           in
           all
           other
           things
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           freely
           using
           any
           Customs
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           or
           
             Iewish
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           expresly
           cancelled
           by
           some
           Divine
           Prohibition
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           this
           their
           Apology
           is
           as
           forcible
           a
           Plea
           in
           concerns
           of
           Civil
           Justice
           and
           common
           honesty
           ,
           as
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           it
           holds
           equally
           in
           both
           ,
           in
           cases
           of
           a
           certain
           and
           essential
           injustice
           ,
           and
           fails
           equally
           in
           both
           ,
           in
           doubtful
           and
           less
           material
           cases
           ;
           and
           was
           as
           fairly
           urged
           by
           that
           famous
           Lawyer
           Papinian
           ,
           who
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperor
           commanded
           him
           to
           defend
           and
           justifie
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Parricide
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           die
           ,
           than
           to
           Patronize
           so
           monstrous
           a
           villany
           :
           Here
           the
           wickedness
           was
           great
           and
           palpable
           .
           But
           in
           matters
           more
           doubtful
           and
           less
           material
           ,
           where
           the
           case
           is
           nice
           and
           curious
           ,
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           great
           Interest
           ,
           or
           great
           reason
           ,
           there
           Obedience
           out-weighs
           and
           evacuates
           all
           Doubts
           ,
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           suspicions
           :
           And
           what
           wise
           
           or
           honest
           man
           will
           offend
           ,
           or
           provoke
           his
           Superiours
           upon
           thin
           pretences
           ,
           and
           for
           little
           regards
           ?
           And
           if
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           can
           raise
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           ,
           and
           nice
           Exceptions
           against
           a
           Law
           ,
           shall
           therefore
           set
           himself
           free
           from
           its
           obligation
           ;
           then
           farewel
           all
           Peace
           ,
           and
           all
           Government
           .
           For
           what
           more
           easie
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           understands
           the
           Fundamental
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           
             Moral
             Equity
          
           ,
           than
           to
           pick
           more
           material
           quarrels
           against
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           of
           any
           Common-wealth
           ,
           than
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           pretend
           to
           against
           our
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
          
           ?
           And
           now
           ,
           shall
           a
           Philosopher
           be
           excused
           from
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           because
           he
           thinks
           himself
           able
           to
           make
           exceptions
           to
           their
           Prudence
           and
           Convenience
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           them
           not
           so
           useful
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           nor
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Fundamental
           Rules
           of
           natural
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           as
           himself
           could
           have
           contrived
           ?
           What
           if
           I
           am
           really
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           raise
           much
           more
           considerable
           objections
           against
           
             Littletons
             Tenures
          
           ,
           than
           ever
           these
           men
           have
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           produce
           against
           our
           Ceremonial
           Constitutions
           ?
           Though
           it
           be
           easie
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           my
           conceit
           ,
           yet
           
           whether
           I
           am
           ,
           or
           am
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           confident
           .
           And
           now
           it
           would
           be
           mightily
           conducive
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           Justice
           and
           Publick
           Peace
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           of
           my
           
             Fond
             Perswasion
          
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           to
           make
           Remonstrances
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           Petition
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           to
           leave
           us
           ,
           at
           the
           liberty
           of
           our
           own
           Conscience
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           
             best
             Light
          
           ,
           God
           has
           given
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           setlement
           of
           our
           own
           estates
           ;
           because
           we
           think
           we
           can
           do
           it
           more
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Natural
             Iustice
          
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           are
           tied
           up
           to
           the
           positive
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           Thus
           that
           groundless
           and
           arbitrary
           maxim
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             That
             inheritances
             may
             lineally
             descend
             ,
             but
             not
             lineally
             ascend
             ,
          
           whereby
           the
           Father
           is
           made
           uncapable
           of
           being
           immediate
           Heir
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           would
           be
           thought
           by
           a
           Philosopher
           prejudicial
           to
           one
           of
           the
           most
           equal
           and
           most
           ingenuous
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             gratitude
             of
             Children
             to
             Parents
          
           ;
           which
           this
           Law
           seems
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           hinder
           ,
           by
           alienating
           those
           things
           from
           them
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           best
           able
           to
           express
           it
           .
           What
           if
           I
           have
           been
           happy
           in
           a
           loving
           and
           tender
           Father
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           strangely
           solicitous
           
           to
           leave
           me
           furnished
           with
           all
           the
           comforts
           and
           conveniences
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           declined
           not
           to
           forego
           any
           share
           of
           his
           own
           ease
           and
           happiness
           to
           procure
           mine
           ,
           that
           has
           spent
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           care
           and
           industry
           to
           bless
           me
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           his
           abilities
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           education
           ;
           and
           has
           ,
           perhaps
           out
           of
           an
           over-tender
           solicitude
           for
           my
           welfare
           ,
           reduc'd
           himself
           to
           great
           streights
           and
           exigences
           :
           How
           monstrous
           &
           unnatural
           must
           the
           contrivance
           of
           this
           Law
           appear
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           bounty
           of
           Providence
           has
           blest
           me
           with
           a
           fortune
           answerable
           to
           the
           
             good
             old
             Mans
          
           desires
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           before
           him
           by
           an
           
             untimely
             death
          
           ,
           all
           that
           ,
           whereby
           I
           am
           able
           to
           recompence
           his
           
             Fatherly
             tenderness
          
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           common
           and
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Law
           be
           conveyed
           from
           him
           to
           another
           person
           ;
           the
           stream
           of
           whose
           affections
           was
           confined
           to
           another
           Channel
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           being
           much
           concerned
           for
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           could
           in
           all
           probability
           be
           but
           little
           concerned
           for
           me
           ?
           What
           an
           unnatural
           and
           unjust
           Law
           is
           this
           that
           designs
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           can
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           streams
           of
           our
           natural
           Affections
           ,
           
           and
           disposes
           of
           our
           possessions
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           first
           tendencies
           ,
           and
           obligations
           of
           Nature
           ?
           So
           easie
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           talk
           
             little
             Plausibilities
          
           against
           any
           Laws
           ,
           whose
           obligation
           is
           positive
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           prime
           and
           absolute
           necessity
           :
           And
           yet
           down-right
           Rebellion
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           should
           refuse
           subjection
           to
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Laws
           ,
           upon
           these
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           pretences
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           is
           the
           case
           all
           the
           way
           equal
           between
           Laws
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Laws
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           In
           all
           matters
           greatly
           and
           notoriously
           wicked
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           action
           out-weighs
           the
           duty
           of
           Obedience
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           cases
           less
           certain
           and
           less
           material
           ,
           the
           duty
           of
           Obedience
           out-weighs
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           action
           .
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Subject
             Matters
          
           of
           all
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           of
           consideration
           great
           enough
           to
           be
           opposed
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           .
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           from
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           scrupulous
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           consider
           its
           Authority
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           Sect.
           5.
           
           As
           the
           objects
           of
           a
           scrupulous
           Conscience
           are
           of
           too
           mean
           importance
           ,
           to
           weigh
           against
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           Disobedience
           ;
           
           so
           are
           its
           obligations
           too
           weak
           ,
           to
           prevail
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           Publick
           Authority
           .
           For
           when
           two
           contradictory
           obligations
           happen
           to
           encounter
           ,
           the
           greater
           ever
           cancels
           the
           less
           ;
           because
           if
           all
           good
           be
           eligible
           ,
           then
           so
           are
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           goodness
           too
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           that
           side
           on
           which
           the
           greater
           good
           stands
           ,
           our
           duty
           must
           ever
           incline
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           despise
           all
           those
           degrees
           of
           goodness
           ,
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           above
           the
           other
           .
           For
           in
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Goodness
           there
           is
           great
           inequality
           and
           variety
           of
           degrees
           ,
           some
           are
           prescribed
           for
           their
           own
           native
           excellency
           &
           usefulness
           ,
           and
           others
           purely
           for
           their
           subserviency
           to
           these
           :
           Now
           when
           a
           greater
           &
           a
           lesser
           virtue
           happen
           to
           clash
           ,
           as
           it
           frequently
           falls
           out
           in
           the
           transaction
           of
           Humane
           Affairs
           ,
           there
           the
           less
           always
           gives
           place
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           good
           only
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           its
           subordination
           ceases
           ,
           there
           its
           goodness
           ceases
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           its
           obligation
           .
           For
           no
           subordinate
           or
           instrumental
           dutys
           are
           absolutly
           commanded
           or
           commended
           ,
           but
           become
           good
           or
           evil
           by
           their
           
             Accidental
             Relations
          
           ;
           their
           goodness
           is
           not
           intrinsick
           ,
           but
           depends
           upon
           the
           goodness
           of
           their
           end
           ,
           
           and
           their
           being
           directed
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           are
           not
           intrinsically
           evil
           )
           makes
           them
           virtuous
           ;
           because
           their
           Morality
           is
           entirely
           relative
           and
           changeable
           ,
           and
           so
           alters
           its
           colours
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           by
           its
           several
           aspects
           and
           postures
           to
           various
           and
           different
           ends
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           never
           carry
           any
           Obligation
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           interfere
           with
           higher
           &
           more
           useful
           Duties
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           be
           reduced
           into
           a
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           ;
           because
           ,
           though
           two
           inferiour
           and
           subordinate
           Duties
           may
           sometimes
           happen
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           each
           other
           or
           with
           some
           duty
           of
           an
           absolute
           and
           unalterable
           goodness
           ;
           yet
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           is
           so
           handsomly
           contrived
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           things
           should
           ever
           happen
           so
           crosly
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           two
           essential
           and
           indispensable
           Duties
           stand
           at
           mutual
           opposit
           on
           :
           And
           therefore
           no
           man
           can
           ever
           be
           forc'd
           to
           act
           against
           one
           ,
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           the
           other
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           contrariety
           between
           a
           natural
           and
           instrumental
           Duty
           ,
           there
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           evacuates
           the
           less
           ;
           if
           between
           two
           instrumental
           Duties
           ,
           it
           can
           scarce
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           but
           that
           
           some
           emergent
           circumstances
           shall
           make
           one
           of
           them
           the
           more
           necessary
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           are
           both
           equally
           eligible
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           may
           do
           as
           he
           pleases
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           voluntary
           choice
           to
           entangle
           himself
           in
           this
           sad
           perplexity
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           culpable
           Error
           that
           is
           unavoidable
           ,
           and
           every
           sinfully
           erroneous
           Conscience
           is
           voluntary
           and
           vincible
           :
           And
           if
           men
           will
           not
           part
           with
           their
           sinful
           Errors
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           they
           cannot
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           will
           not
           avoid
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           resolve
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           ,
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           their
           sin
           be
           unavoidable
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           necessity
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           own
           choice
           :
           And
           so
           all
           sin
           is
           inevitable
           ,
           when
           the
           peremptory
           determination
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           has
           made
           it
           necessary
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Goodness
           in
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           wisely
           contrived
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           any
           circumstances
           should
           ever
           fall
           out
           so
           awkardly
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           one
           sin
           the
           only
           way
           to
           escape
           another
           ,
           or
           a
           necessary
           passage
           to
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           .
           Now
           to
           apply
           this
           general
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           to
           our
           particular
           case
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Precept
           in
           the
           Gospel
           set
           down
           in
           more
           positive
           and
           unlimited
           
           expressions
           ,
           or
           urged
           with
           more
           vehement
           motives
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           than
           obedience
           to
           Government
           ;
           because
           there
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           Duties
           of
           a
           weightier
           and
           more
           important
           necessity
           than
           this
           :
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           injoined
           it
           with
           such
           an
           absolute
           and
           unrestrained
           severity
           ,
           thereby
           to
           intimate
           that
           nothing
           can
           restrain
           the
           universality
           of
           its
           obligatory
           power
           ,
           but
           evident
           &
           unquestionable
           disobedience
           to
           himself
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           Obedience
           is
           the
           original
           and
           Fundamental
           Law
           of
           
             Humane
             Societies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           advantage
           that
           distinguishes
           Government
           from
           Anarchy
           .
           This
           takes
           away
           all
           dissentions
           ,
           by
           reducing
           every
           mans
           private
           will
           and
           judgment
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           
             Publick
             Authority
          
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           without
           it
           ,
           every
           single
           person
           is
           his
           own
           Governour
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           else
           has
           any
           power
           or
           command
           over
           his
           actions
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           He
           is
           out
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           Society
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           is
           obedience
           ,
           and
           condescension
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           absolute
           and
           indispensable
           duties
           of
           mankind
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           indispensably
           necessary
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           preservation
           of
           Humane
           
           Societies
           .
           Now
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Determinations
           of
           its
           Governors
           ,
           subverts
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           all
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           that
           subsists
           upon
           no
           other
           principle
           ,
           but
           mens
           submitting
           their
           own
           judgments
           to
           the
           decisions
           of
           Authority
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           publick
           peace
           and
           setlement
           ;
           without
           which
           there
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           eternal
           disorders
           and
           confusions
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           where
           the
           Dictates
           of
           a
           private
           Conscience
           happen
           to
           thwart
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           publick
           Laws
           ,
           they
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           lose
           their
           binding
           power
           ;
           because
           ,
           if
           in
           that
           case
           they
           should
           oblige
           ,
           it
           would
           unavoidably
           involve
           all
           Societies
           in
           perpetual
           tumults
           and
           disorders
           .
           Whereas
           the
           main
           end
           of
           all
           Divine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           is
           the
           prosperity
           and
           preservation
           of
           Humane
           Society
           :
           So
           that
           where
           any
           thing
           tends
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           undermining
           of
           Humane
           happiness
           ,
           though
           in
           other
           circumstances
           it
           were
           virtuous
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           it
           becomes
           criminal
           ,
           as
           destroying
           a
           thing
           of
           greater
           goodness
           than
           it self
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           though
           a
           doubtful
           and
           scrupulous
           Conscience
           should
           oblige
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ,
           yet
           ,
           when
           its
           commands
           
           run
           counter
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           there
           its
           obligatory
           power
           immediately
           ceases
           ;
           because
           to
           act
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           useful
           to
           vastly
           more
           noble
           and
           excellent
           purposes
           ,
           than
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           :
           In
           that
           every
           man
           that
           thwarts
           and
           disobeys
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           does
           his
           part
           to
           disturb
           its
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           that
           is
           maintained
           by
           nothing
           else
           but
           obedience
           and
           submission
           to
           its
           Laws
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           manifestly
           a
           bigger
           mischief
           and
           inconvenience
           ,
           than
           the
           foregoing
           of
           any
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           can
           amount
           to
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           Authority
           impose
           upon
           me
           something
           that
           carries
           with
           it
           more
           evil
           and
           mischief
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           convenience
           in
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           I
           am
           indispensably
           bound
           to
           yield
           obedience
           to
           his
           commands
           :
           And
           though
           I
           scrupulously
           fear
           lest
           the
           Magistrates
           injunctions
           should
           be
           superstitious
           ,
           yet
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           not
           sure
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           because
           a
           little
           irregularity
           in
           the
           external
           expressions
           of
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           carries
           with
           it
           less
           mischief
           and
           enormity
           ,
           than
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           I
           am
           absolutely
           obliged
           to
           lay
           aside
           my
           doubt
           ,
           rather
           than
           disobey
           the
           Law
           ;
           because
           to
           
           preserve
           it
           ,
           naturally
           tends
           to
           vast
           mischiefs
           and
           confusion
           ;
           whereas
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           my
           acting
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           doubtful
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           were
           certain
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           small
           and
           comparatively
           inconsiderable
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           act
           against
           the
           inclinations
           of
           our
           own
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           criminal
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           eminent
           instance
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           implies
           in
           it
           ,
           besides
           its
           subserviency
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           mankind
           ,
           the
           great
           duties
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           Peaceableness
           ,
           and
           Humility
           .
           And
           as
           for
           ,
           what
           some
           are
           forward
           enough
           to
           object
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           ,
           
             To
             do
             evil
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           exception
           ,
           and
           prevented
           in
           what
           I
           have
           already
           discoursed
           ;
           in
           that
           that
           Rule
           is
           concerned
           only
           in
           things
           absolutely
           and
           essentially
           evil
           ,
           whose
           nature
           no
           case
           can
           alter
           ,
           no
           circumstance
           can
           extenuate
           ,
           and
           no
           end
           can
           sanctifie
           :
           But
           things
           that
           are
           only
           subserviently
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           derive
           all
           their
           Virtue
           from
           the
           greater
           Virtue
           they
           wait
           upon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           a
           meaner
           ,
           or
           an
           instrumental
           duty
           stands
           in
           competition
           with
           an
           essential
           Virtue
           ,
           its
           contrariety
           destroys
           its
           goodness
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           being
           less
           virtuous
           ,
           becomes
           altogether
           sinful
           ;
           
           for
           though
           it
           have
           abstractedly
           some
           degrees
           of
           goodness
           ,
           yet
           when
           it
           chances
           to
           oppose
           any
           duty
           ,
           that
           has
           more
           ,
           and
           more
           excellent
           degrees
           ,
           it
           becomes
           evil
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           by
           as
           many
           degrees
           as
           that
           excels
           it
           .
           And
           one
           would
           think
           this
           case
           should
           be
           past
           dispute
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           distance
           and
           disproportion
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           obedience
           is
           a
           virtue
           of
           so
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           and
           so
           diffusive
           usefulness
           ;
           whereas
           the
           goodness
           of
           those
           little
           things
           ,
           they
           oppose
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           confessedly
           scarce
           discernable
           ;
           and
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           nice
           and
           curious
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           determine
           positively
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           good
           or
           evil
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           what
           a
           prodigious
           madness
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           weigh
           such
           trifling
           and
           contemptible
           things
           against
           the
           vast
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniences
           of
           disobedience
           ?
           The
           voice
           of
           the
           publick
           Laws
           cannot
           but
           drown
           the
           uncertain
           whispers
           of
           a
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           ;
           all
           its
           scruples
           are
           hushed
           and
           silenced
           by
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           :
           It
           dares
           not
           whimper
           ,
           when
           that
           forbids
           ;
           and
           the
           nod
           of
           a
           Prince
           aws
           it
           into
           silence
           and
           submission
           .
           But
           if
           they
           dare
           to
           murmur
           ,
           
           and
           their
           proud
           stomachs
           will
           swell
           against
           the
           rebukes
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           the
           rod
           and
           correction
           :
           They
           must
           be
           chastised
           out
           of
           their
           peevishness
           ,
           and
           lashed
           into
           obedience
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           though
           Religion
           so
           highly
           consults
           the
           interests
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           greatest
           instrument
           of
           the
           peace
           &
           happiness
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           yet
           so
           monstrously
           has
           it
           been
           abused
           by
           the
           folly
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           wickedness
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           has
           been
           the
           mother
           of
           more
           mischief
           to
           Government
           .
           The
           main
           cause
           of
           which
           has
           been
           mens
           not
           observing
           the
           due
           scale
           and
           subordination
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           competition
           ,
           the
           greater
           always
           destroys
           the
           less
           :
           For
           hence
           have
           they
           opposed
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           for
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           or
           a
           subordinate
           instrumental
           duty
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           had
           they
           soberly
           considered
           the
           important
           necessity
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           they
           would
           scarce
           have
           found
           any
           duty
           of
           moment
           enough
           to
           weigh
           against
           it
           .
           For
           seeing
           almost
           all
           virtues
           are
           injoined
           us
           in
           order
           to
           the
           felicity
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           conducive
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           Publick
           
           weal
           and
           good
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           seeing
           this
           is
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           natural
           tendency
           of
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           and
           our
           obedience
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           had
           need
           be
           hugely
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           evil
           ,
           that
           cancels
           their
           obligation
           ,
           and
           dispences
           with
           our
           obedience
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           Form
           ,
           or
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           or
           an
           outward
           expression
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           instrumental
           part
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           some
           menthink
           it
           better
           to
           be
           disputative
           than
           peaceable
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           more
           godliness
           in
           being
           captious
           and
           talkative
           ,
           than
           in
           being
           humble
           and
           obedient
           :
           It
           is
           a
           pleasure
           to
           them
           to
           be
           troublesome
           to
           Authority
           ,
           they
           beat
           about
           ,
           and
           search
           into
           every
           little
           corner
           ,
           for
           doubts
           &
           exceptions
           against
           their
           commands
           :
           And
           how
           do
           they
           triumph
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           but
           start
           a
           scruple
           ?
           They
           labour
           to
           stumble
           at
           Atoms
           ,
           to
           boggle
           at
           straws
           and
           shadows
           ;
           and
           cherish
           their
           scruples
           till
           they
           become
           as
           big
           as
           they
           are
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           lay
           so
           much
           stress
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           out-weigh
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           weighty
           things
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           it
           is
           prodigiously
           strange
           (
           and
           yet
           as
           common
           too
           )
           to
           consider
           how
           most
           men
           ,
           who
           pretend
           (
           and
           that
           perhaps
           sincerely
           )
           to
           great
           tenderness
           of
           
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           scruple
           postures
           and
           innocent
           ceremonies
           ,
           are
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           digest
           the
           most
           wicked
           and
           most
           mischievous
           villanies
           :
           They
           can
           dispence
           with
           spightfulness
           ,
           malice
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           schism
           ,
           and
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           to
           nourish
           a
           weak
           and
           an
           impotent
           scruple
           ;
           and
           in
           pursuit
           of
           any
           little
           conceit
           ,
           they
           will
           run
           themselves
           into
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           palpable
           enormities
           ;
           and
           will
           cherish
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           weighs
           down
           the
           peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           common
           honesty
           .
           Find
           me
           a
           man
           that
           is
           obstinately
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           one
           that
           is
           incurably
           seditious
           ;
           and
           whoever
           will
           prefer
           his
           scruples
           before
           the
           great
           duties
           of
           obedience
           ,
           peace
           ,
           quietness
           ,
           and
           humility
           ,
           cannot
           avoid
           being
           often
           betrayed
           into
           tumults
           and
           seditions
           .
           But
           if
           we
           will
           resolve
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           our
           obedience
           to
           the
           great
           ,
           undoubted
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           commands
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           will
           defend
           our
           Consciences
           against
           the
           vexation
           of
           scruples
           ,
           and
           little
           inadvertencies
           ,
           protect
           the
           publick
           from
           all
           the
           disturbances
           of
           a
           peevish
           and
           wayward
           godliness
           ,
           and
           secure
           our
           acceptance
           
           with
           God
           ,
           without
           being
           so
           punctual
           and
           exact
           in
           the
           Offerings
           of
           Mint
           and
           Cummin
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           In
           cases
           and
           disputes
           of
           a
           publick
           concern
           ,
           private
           men
           are
           not
           properly
           
             sui
             Iuris
          
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           power
           over
           their
           own
           actions
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           their
           own
           judgments
           ,
           or
           determined
           by
           their
           own
           wills
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           commands
           and
           determinations
           of
           the
           Publick
           Conscience
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           sin
           in
           the
           command
           ,
           he
           that
           imposed
           it
           ,
           shall
           answer
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           not
           I
           ,
           whose
           whole
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           obey
           :
           The
           commands
           of
           Authority
           will
           warrant
           my
           obedience
           ,
           my
           obedience
           will
           hallow
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           excuse
           my
           action
           ,
           and
           so
           secure
           me
           from
           sin
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           error
           ;
           because
           I
           follow
           the
           best
           guide
           ,
           and
           most
           probable
           direction
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           :
           And
           though
           I
           may
           mistake
           ,
           my
           integrity
           shall
           preserve
           my
           innocence
           .
           And
           in
           all
           doubtful
           and
           disputable
           cases
           it
           is
           better
           to
           erre
           with
           Authority
           ,
           than
           be
           in
           the
           right
           against
           it
           ;
           not
           only
           ,
           because
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           little
           error
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           disputable
           )
           is
           out-weighed
           by
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           great
           duty
           of
           obedience
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           
           serviceable
           to
           the
           main
           ends
           of
           Religion
           ,
           than
           a
           more
           nice
           and
           exact
           way
           of
           acting
           in
           opposition
           to
           Government
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           to
           be
           supposed
           the
           fittest
           Judges
           of
           what
           tends
           to
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           to
           understand
           Publick
           Affairs
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           such
           matters
           ,
           their
           commands
           are
           the
           supream
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           competent
           Judges
           of
           Publick
           Concerns
           ,
           than
           mens
           own
           private
           perswasions
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           have
           a
           Superior
           Authority
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           bind
           them
           to
           yield
           and
           submit
           to
           their
           determinations
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           away
           this
           Condescension
           of
           our
           Private
           Consciences
           to
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           we
           immediately
           dissolve
           all
           Government
           ;
           for
           in
           case
           of
           dissention
           ,
           unless
           we
           submit
           our
           perswasions
           to
           their
           commands
           ,
           their
           commands
           must
           submit
           to
           our
           perswasions
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           tell
           me
           ,
           Wherein
           consists
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           controlled
           by
           every
           Subjects
           opinion
           ?
           and
           what
           can
           follow
           ,
           but
           perfect
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           ,
           when
           every
           man
           will
           be
           governed
           by
           nothing
           but
           his
           own
           conceits
           ?
           And
           if
           Subjects
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           dispute
           the
           prudence
           and
           convenience
           of
           
           all
           Laws
           ,
           Government
           would
           be
           but
           a
           weak
           and
           helpless
           thing
           ,
           and
           Princes
           would
           command
           at
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           And
           ,
           therefore
           people
           are
           never
           curious
           in
           their
           exceptions
           against
           any
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           unless
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           they
           study
           for
           Reasons
           to
           disobey
           ,
           because
           it
           gratifies
           their
           pride
           &
           vanity
           ,
           to
           seem
           more
           knowing
           than
           their
           Governours
           in
           that
           part
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           most
           valuable
           .
           Self-conceit
           and
           Spiritual
           Pride
           are
           strange
           Temptations
           to
           Disobedience
           ;
           and
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           something
           of
           this
           in
           it
           ,
           men
           would
           find
           out
           other
           commands
           more
           liable
           to
           their
           exceptions
           .
           For
           how
           seldom
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           any
           Wars
           are
           commenced
           upon
           just
           and
           warrantable
           grounds
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           how
           few
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           judge
           their
           lawfulness
           ?
           All
           men
           here
           think
           their
           Princes
           command
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           cause
           prove
           to
           be
           unjust
           ,
           the
           fault
           liesentirely
           upon
           him
           that
           commands
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           on
           him
           who
           has
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           obey
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           no
           Subject
           were
           bound
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           till
           
           himself
           had
           approved
           the
           justness
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           Commonwealths
           must
           be
           bravely
           secured
           ,
           and
           their
           safety
           must
           lie
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           every
           humorsome
           and
           pragmatical
           Fellow
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           this
           piece
           of
           arrogance
           do
           men
           tempt
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           affect
           to
           be
           thought
           more
           godly
           than
           their
           Neighbors
           .
           It
           is
           a
           gallant
           thing
           to
           understand
           Religion
           better
           than
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           to
           pity
           their
           ignorance
           in
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           seeming
           to
           compassionate
           their
           weakness
           ,
           to
           despise
           their
           Authority
           .
           But
           if
           Princes
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           controul'd
           by
           the
           pride
           and
           insolence
           of
           these
           contentious
           Zealots
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           tempt
           them
           to
           slight
           both
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           Government
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           endure
           to
           be
           checked
           in
           their
           Laws
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           every
           
             Systematical
             Theologue
          
           ,
           (
           and
           most
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           the
           best
           ,
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           little
           better
           )
           they
           may
           as
           well
           bear
           ,
           to
           see
           themselves
           affronted
           in
           their
           Laws
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           State
           by
           every
           Village-Attorney
           ,
           and
           Solicitor
           .
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           all
           men
           that
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Government
           are
           bound
           ,
           in
           all
           matters
           
           doubtful
           and
           disputable
           ,
           to
           submit
           the
           dictates
           of
           Private
           Conscience
           to
           the
           determinations
           of
           Publick
           Authority
           .
           Nor
           does
           this
           oblige
           any
           man
           to
           act
           against
           the
           dictates
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           only
           ,
           by
           altering
           the
           case
           ,
           alters
           his
           perswasions
           ,
           i.e.
           though
           every
           man
           ,
           considered
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           by
           himself
           ,
           be
           bound
           to
           follow
           his
           own
           private
           judgment
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           is
           considered
           as
           the
           member
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           then
           must
           be
           govern'd
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           bound
           to
           submit
           his
           own
           private
           thoughts
           to
           publick
           determinations
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           dictate
           of
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           turbulent
           and
           seditious
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           in
           all
           things
           that
           are
           not
           of
           a
           great
           &
           apparent
           necessity
           ,
           whatever
           its
           own
           private
           judgment
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           determinations
           of
           its
           Governors
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           publick
           peace
           and
           unity
           .
           For
           unless
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           eternal
           disorders
           and
           confusions
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           all
           men
           should
           have
           the
           same
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           (
           considering
           the
           tempers
           and
           passions
           of
           mankind
           )
           as
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pursue
           their
           differences
           and
           controversies
           with
           
           too
           much
           heat
           &
           vehemence
           :
           And
           therefore
           unless
           whatever
           their
           own
           judgments
           and
           apprehensions
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           in
           all
           such
           cases
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           decisions
           and
           determinations
           of
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           its
           peace
           and
           setlement
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           possible
           way
           of
           avoiding
           endless
           squabbles
           and
           confusions
           .
           And
           unless
           this
           be
           a
           fundamental
           Rule
           &
           dictate
           of
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           is
           bound
           in
           all
           doubtful
           cases
           to
           follow
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           result
           of
           his
           own
           private
           perswasions
           ,
           where
           he
           neither
           has
           ,
           nor
           is
           obliged
           to
           have
           ,
           any
           other
           guide
           or
           rule
           of
           his
           actions
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           forego
           them
           all
           (
           provided
           his
           plain
           and
           necessary
           duty
           be
           secured
           )
           out
           of
           obedience
           to
           Authority
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           due
           Government
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           there
           never
           can
           be
           any
           peace
           or
           setlement
           in
           any
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           every
           Conscience
           that
           is
           not
           thus
           perswaded
           ,
           is
           upon
           that
           account
           to
           be
           reckoned
           as
           seditious
           and
           unpeaceable
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           treated
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
           He
           that
           with
           an
           implicite
           Faith
           
           and
           confidence
           ,
           resigns
           up
           his
           own
           Reason
           to
           any
           Superior
           on
           earth
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           is
           a
           Fool
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           as
           great
           a
           Fool
           ,
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           that
           will
           do
           it
           in
           nothing
           :
           For
           as
           all
           men
           are
           immediately
           subject
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           indispensable
           duty
           ,
           (
           that
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concern'd
           in
           our
           present
           dispute
           )
           so
           are
           they
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           condescend
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           determinations
           of
           their
           lawful
           Superiors
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           put
           men
           upon
           that
           supream
           Folly
           of
           renouncing
           the
           use
           and
           guidance
           of
           their
           own
           Reasons
           out
           of
           obedience
           to
           any
           mans
           infallibility
           .
           For
           by
           Reason
           we
           mean
           nothing
           but
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           making
           use
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           prudential
           methods
           ,
           to
           guid
           it self
           in
           all
           its
           actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           Maxims
           and
           Principles
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           it
           extends
           it self
           to
           any
           knowledge
           that
           may
           be
           gained
           by
           Prudence
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           and
           Observation
           .
           And
           hence
           right
           Reason
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           imploy'd
           about
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           :
           Now
           the
           Reason
           of
           any
           wise
           and
           sober
           man
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           Prudent
           ,
           Discreet
           ,
           and
           Reasonable
           ,
           to
           forego
           his
           own
           private
           perswasions
           
           in
           things
           doubtful
           and
           disputable
           ,
           out
           of
           obedience
           to
           his
           lawful
           Superiours
           ;
           because
           ,
           without
           this
           the
           World
           can
           never
           be
           governed
           .
           And
           supposing
           mens
           judgments
           and
           understandings
           to
           be
           never
           so
           much
           above
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           all
           Humane
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           submit
           his
           Reason
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           every
           man
           ows
           at
           least
           so
           much
           civility
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           himself
           to
           a
           compliance
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Publick
           Judgment
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           disturb
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           for
           the
           gratification
           of
           his
           own
           Fancy
           and
           Opinion
           .
           Which
           is
           no
           enslaving
           of
           his
           Reason
           to
           any
           mans
           usurpation
           over
           his
           Faith
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           bringing
           it
           to
           a
           modest
           compliance
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           common
           interests
           of
           Humane
           Society
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           duty
           of
           subjection
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           one
           of
           peaceableness
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           grounded
           upon
           our
           obligations
           to
           the
           Authority
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           clearly
           derived
           from
           an
           higher
           Obligation
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           under
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           welfare
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           of
           that
           Society
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           antecedent
           
           to
           those
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           instituted
           only
           in
           order
           to
           the
           common
           good
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           our
           duty
           in
           such
           cases
           could
           not
           be
           deduced
           from
           our
           obligation
           to
           any
           humane
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           it
           clearly
           arises
           from
           that
           duty
           of
           Charity
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           
             Fellow
             Creatures
          
           .
           And
           though
           we
           are
           not
           to
           submit
           our
           Vnderstandings
           to
           any
           Humane
           Power
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           the
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           Charity
           :
           which
           being
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           duties
           of
           mankind
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           to
           forego
           all
           more
           private
           and
           inferior
           obligations
           ,
           when
           they
           stand
           in
           competition
           with
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           declaimed
           with
           so
           much
           vehemence
           against
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Judaical
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           never
           scrupled
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           it
           was
           serviceable
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           good
           of
           mankind
           .
           And
           all
           I
           would
           perswade
           men
           to
           ,
           is
           only
           that
           they
           would
           do
           as
           much
           out
           of
           duty
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           out
           of
           civility
           ;
           that
           as
           he
           complied
           with
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           retaining
           his
           own
           private
           judgment
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           advantage
           of
           Religion
           ;
           so
           
           they
           would
           ,
           whatever
           their
           own
           perswasions
           are
           of
           some
           things
           not
           clearly
           and
           absolutely
           sinful
           ,
           comply
           with
           the
           determinations
           of
           their
           Governours
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           conducive
           to
           the
           nobler
           ends
           of
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           :
           A
           thing
           in
           it self
           so
           good
           and
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           very
           few
           actions
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           render
           virtuous
           ,
           whatever
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           whenever
           they
           happen
           to
           be
           useful
           and
           instrumental
           to
           its
           attainment
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           matters
           (
           that
           are
           no
           indispensable
           duties
           of
           Religion
           )
           he
           ,
           that
           acts
           cross
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           Authority
           ,
           has
           no
           sense
           either
           of
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           or
           great
           duties
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           Modest
           ,
           Peaceableness
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Civility
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           He
           is
           a
           proud
           and
           factious
           person
           ;
           and
           has
           no
           other
           motive
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           the
           pleasure
           of
           being
           peevish
           and
           disobedient
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           the
           former
           consists
           in
           the
           Freedom
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           judgment
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           no
           Magistrate
           can
           deprive
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           cannot
           tie
           up
           any
           mans
           understanding
           from
           judging
           of
           things
           as
           himself
           pleaseth
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           consists
           in
           the
           
           power
           over
           mens
           outward
           actions
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           all
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           every
           man
           does
           ,
           and
           of
           necessity
           must
           pass
           away
           to
           the
           Rulers
           of
           that
           Society
           he
           lives
           in
           :
           Because
           (
           though
           I
           have
           said
           it
           often
           enough
           already
           ,
           yet
           too
           often
           I
           cannot
           say
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           the
           main
           Key
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           little
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           regarded
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           )
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Government
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           power
           of
           command
           over
           mens
           actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           unless
           all
           men
           grant
           it
           away
           to
           their
           Governours
           ,
           they
           live
           not
           under
           Government
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Anarchy
           :
           Every
           man
           will
           be
           Prince
           and
           Monarch
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           as
           free
           from
           all
           commands
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           lived
           out
           of
           all
           Society
           ;
           seeing
           only
           himself
           shall
           have
           any
           real
           Dominion
           over
           his
           own
           actions
           ,
           and
           his
           Governours
           shall
           not
           have
           power
           to
           command
           him
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           himself
           first
           thinks
           fit
           to
           do
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           I
           need
           not
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           plain
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Government
           .
           So
           that
           when
           men
           will
           be
           the
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           their
           own
           actions
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           freedom
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           its
           power
           and
           sovereignty
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           contend
           ;
           they
           will
           endure
           none
           to
           rule
           
           over
           them
           but
           themselves
           ,
           and
           force
           Princes
           to
           submit
           their
           Laws
           to
           their
           saucy
           and
           imperious
           humour
           :
           And
           it
           is
           this
           they
           mean
           by
           their
           pretence
           to
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           A
           Conscience
           that
           scruples
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Government
           ,
           that
           will
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           Publick
           Laws
           be
           entirely
           at
           its
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           submit
           it self
           to
           any
           Rule
           but
           its
           own
           private
           perswasions
           ,
           that
           affects
           to
           be
           nice
           and
           squeamish
           against
           all
           the
           commands
           of
           its
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           loves
           to
           censure
           them
           upon
           the
           lightest
           and
           most
           slender
           presumptions
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           not
           yield
           up
           any
           thing
           of
           its
           own
           phantastick
           humour
           to
           its
           Princes
           will
           ,
           or
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           tenderness
           of
           their
           Consciences
           (
           for
           which
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           born
           with
           )
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           their
           being
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           
             Notorious
             Hereticks
          
           .
           For
           the
           rankest
           sort
           of
           Heresie
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           product
           of
           a
           peevish
           and
           contentious
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           an
           Heretick
           is
           one
           that
           delights
           in
           Quarrels
           and
           Factions
           ;
           whence
           Erasmus
           renders
           S.
           Pauls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Sectarum
             Author
          
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           loves
           to
           be
           the
           Leader
           of
           a
           Party
           :
           It
           is
           peevishness
           and
           obstinacy
           of
           will
           that
           turns
           small
           
           Errors
           into
           great
           Heresies
           .
           Pride
           and
           Passion
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           can
           make
           an
           opinion
           vicious
           ,
           are
           its
           Fundamental
           Ingredients
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           its
           essential
           Formality
           .
           This
           vice
           lies
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           tempers
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           stubborn
           and
           refractory
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           or
           a
           peremptoriness
           in
           a
           mans
           own
           conceptions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           kind
           of
           brutish
           peevishness
           ,
           that
           is
           directly
           opposed
           to
           that
           lenity
           and
           yieldingness
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           choicest
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           whence
           he
           advises
           not
           to
           confute
           ,
           but
           to
           admonish
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           That
           is
           quarrelsome
           and
           boisterous
           for
           every
           trifle
           ,
           and
           every
           fancy
           ,
           because
           through
           Pride
           and
           Perversness
           he
           is
           uncapable
           of
           instruction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           only
           be
           advised
           ,
           and
           not
           disputed
           into
           Sobriety
           .
           Or
           (
           to
           use
           the
           phrase
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           )
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           fellow
           that
           is
           troublesome
           and
           contentious
           ,
           especially
           about
           the
           external
           Rites
           and
           Usages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           such
           a
           malapert
           Non-Conformist
           he
           supposes
           disputing
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           that
           their
           Women
           ought
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           received
           Custom
           ,
           to
           be
           uncovered
           
           at
           
             Divine
             Service
          
           :
           But
           he
           takes
           him
           up
           with
           this
           short
           and
           peremptory
           answer
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             seem
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custom
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           In
           things
           neither
           morally
           good
           nor
           evil
           (
           as
           few
           external
           Rites
           are
           )
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           warrant
           of
           their
           lawfulness
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           their
           decency
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           satisfaction
           enough
           to
           any
           sober
           and
           peaceable
           mind
           :
           And
           he
           that
           shall
           refractorily
           persist
           to
           controul
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           treated
           as
           a
           disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           pitied
           and
           punished
           ,
           as
           are
           all
           other
           turbulent
           and
           seditious
           Persons
           .
           When
           mens
           Consciences
           are
           so
           squeamish
           or
           so
           humorsome
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           rise
           against
           the
           Customs
           and
           Injunctions
           of
           the
           Church
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           she
           must
           scourge
           them
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           chastise
           them
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           fond
           perswasion
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           troublesome
           peevishness
           .
           And
           this
           use
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             Rods
          
           and
           Censures
           ,
           is
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           only
           effectual
           way
           to
           preserve
           her
           from
           Factions
           and
           Contentions
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           upon
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           softer
           methods
           can
           make
           no
           impressions
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           ,
           if
           we
           remove
           the
           limits
           and
           boundaries
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           
           no
           end
           of
           the
           follies
           and
           frenzies
           of
           brain-sick
           People
           :
           And
           when
           they
           are
           once
           let
           loose
           ,
           who
           then
           can
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           wildnesses
           of
           
             Godly
             Madness
          
           ?
           For
           this
           we
           have
           too
           clear
           a
           proof
           in
           the
           frantick
           practices
           of
           our
           Modern
           Sectaries
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           inflamed
           their
           little
           Zeal
           against
           the
           Ceremonial
           Constitutions
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           ran
           themselves
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           gestures
           :
           They
           measured
           the
           simplicity
           of
           Christs
           Worship
           by
           its
           opposition
           to
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Decency
           ;
           all
           Institutions
           of
           Order
           were
           unwarrantable
           Inventions
           and
           Traditions
           of
           Men
           ;
           all
           Custom
           was
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           all
           Discipline
           was
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           .
           Novelty
           ,
           how
           uncouth
           and
           fantastick
           soever
           ,
           was
           their
           only
           Rule
           of
           Decency
           ;
           and
           every
           Sect
           distinguished
           it self
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           by
           some
           affected
           and
           new-fangled
           singularity
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           Governors
           injoin
           matters
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           ,
           and
           consequence
           in
           themselves
           ,
           thereby
           to
           avoid
           the
           evils
           that
           would
           naturally
           attend
           upon
           their
           being
           not
           injoined
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           determined
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           
           they
           are
           not
           of
           any
           great
           use
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           at
           least
           this
           considerable
           usefulness
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           many
           great
           mischiefs
           ,
           that
           would
           probably
           follow
           from
           their
           being
           not
           determined
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           goodness
           of
           all
           such
           Laws
           is
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           that
           the
           Law
           commands
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           evil
           effects
           ,
           that
           it
           prevents
           or
           redresses
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           main
           decency
           of
           Order
           and
           Uniformity
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           lies
           not
           so
           properly
           in
           the
           positive
           use
           of
           the
           Rites
           themselves
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           prevention
           of
           all
           the
           indecencies
           of
           Confusion
           ;
           which
           could
           never
           be
           avoided
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           peculiar
           Rites
           positively
           determined
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Law
           we
           see
           may
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           it
           commands
           is
           but
           meerly
           indifferent
           ;
           because
           some
           things
           necessary
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           things
           indifferent
           :
           As
           in
           our
           present
           case
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           there
           should
           be
           Order
           and
           Decency
           in
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           but
           Order
           and
           Decency
           there
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           determination
           of
           some
           indifferent
           &
           particular
           Circumstances
           ;
           because
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           were
           left
           to
           his
           own
           fancy
           and
           
           humor
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           remedy
           against
           eternal
           Follies
           and
           Confusions
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           in
           general
           necessary
           that
           some
           circumstances
           be
           determined
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           no
           one
           particular
           circumstance
           can
           be
           necessary
           ;
           yet
           when
           any
           one
           is
           singled
           out
           by
           Authority
           ,
           it
           gains
           as
           absolute
           a
           necessity
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           so
           antecedently
           ;
           because
           though
           the
           thing
           it self
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           the
           Order
           and
           Decency
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           is
           not
           :
           Which
           yet
           can
           never
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           but
           by
           determining
           either
           this
           or
           some
           other
           Ceremony
           as
           perfectly
           indifferent
           and
           arbitrary
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           the
           result
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           first
           to
           Publick
           Authority
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           wonderfully
           wise
           piece
           of
           good
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           tender
           &
           indulgent
           to
           these
           
             poor
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ?
           And
           then
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           the
           World
           to
           judge
           ,
           Whether
           ever
           any
           Church
           or
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           has
           been
           so
           wofully
           disturbed
           upon
           such
           slender
           and
           frivolous
           pretences
           as
           ours
           ?
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           at
           length
           finished
           what
           I
           designed
           and
           undertook
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           I
           have
           proved
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           governing
           mens
           Consciences
           and
           Perswasions
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &
           the
           unavoidable
           
           dangers
           of
           tolerating
           ,
           or
           keeping
           up
           Religious
           Differences
           ;
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           possibility
           of
           setling
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           by
           Uniformity
           in
           Religious
           Worship
           ;
           that
           Religion
           may
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           Rules
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Affairs
           &
           Transactions
           of
           Humane
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           can
           do
           it
           but
           severe
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           they
           neither
           ,
           unless
           severely
           executed
           .
           And
           so
           I
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           and
           am
           but
           little
           doubtful
           of
           the
           Approbation
           of
           all
           that
           are
           friends
           to
           Peace
           and
           Government
           .
           But
           whatever
           the
           event
           may
           prove
           to
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           little
           satisfaction
           that
           I
           reap
           to
           my self
           ,
           in
           reflecting
           upon
           that
           Candor
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           I
           have
           used
           through
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           :
           In
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           freely
           and
           impartially
           represented
           the
           most
           serious
           result
           of
           mine
           own
           thoughts
           ;
           so
           withal
           have
           I
           been
           not
           a
           little
           solicitous
           ,
           not
           to
           baulk
           any
           thing
           material
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           have
           encountred
           all
           their
           most
           weighty
           and
           considerable
           Objections
           ,
           have
           prevented
           all
           manner
           of
           escapes
           and
           subterfuges
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           waved
           any
           thing
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           too
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           ;
           though
           some
           things
           I
           have
           ,
           because
           too
           
           easie
           .
           And
           upon
           review
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           have
           confidence
           (
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           boldness
           )
           enough
           to
           challenge
           the
           Reader
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           be
           as
           ingenuous
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           severe
           as
           he
           will
           ;
           and
           in
           defiance
           to
           all
           Enemies
           of
           Peace
           and
           Government
           ,
           of
           what
           Name
           or
           Sect
           soever
           ,
           to
           conclude
           all
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Pilate
           to
           the
           turbulent
           
             Iews
             ,
             What
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70888-e110
           
             *
             Vide
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Friendly
             Debate
             ,
             
               pag.
               120
               ▪
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70888-e1010
           
             Socr.
             l.
             5.
             
             Praes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70888-e7480
           
             Lib.
             3.